Skip to main content

Full text of "The elephant man and other reminiscences"

See other formats


^CM 


=Csl 


AND  OTHER 


SCENCES 


SIRFREDEmCKTREVE 


Cy\0.  V 


CO 


\ 


'^tbnu'u 


of    til 


(Eormtto 

^3realnItf^  by 


u...jL..>...^^.  ...Ji  1^  \^sx...3^.....J^^z^ 


..β– *2*-^-1Β»-rr\....^ 


VSSA^ 


The  Elephant  Man 

And   Other   Reminiscences 


The  Elephant  Man 

and 

Other  Reminiscences 


By 

Sir  Frederick  Treves,  Bart. 

G.C.V.O.,  C.B.,  LL.D. 

Serjeant-Surgeon  to  His  Majesty  the  King. 

AiitJwr  of ''The  Other  Side  of  the  Lantern,"  "The  Cradle 
of  the  Deep,"  "The  Country  of  the  Ring  and  the  Book," 
''Highways  and  Byways  of  Dorset,"  "The  Riviera  of  the 
Corniche  Road,''  "The  Lake  of  Geneva,"  etc.  etc. 


CASSELL  AND  COMPANY,   LTD 

London,  New  York,  Toronto  and  Melbourne 

1923 


First  published  Februarv  1923 
Reprinted  February  1923 


Printed  in  Great  Britain 


Contents 


I.  The  Elephant  Man 

II.  The  Old  Receiving  Room   . 

III.  The  Twenty-Krone  Piece    . 

IV.  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

V.  Two  Women    .... 

VI.  A  Sea  Lover  .... 

VII.  A  Case  of  "Heart  Failure" 

VIII.  A  Restless  Night 

IX.  In  Articulo  Mortis 

X.  The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

XI.  Breaking  the  News 

XII.  A  Question  of  Hats    . 


I 

39 

59 

67 

91 
III 

121 
135 

155 
181 

199 

213 


The  Elephant  Man 

And  Other  Reminiscences 
I 

THE  ELEPHANT   MAN 

IN  the  Mile  End  Road,  opposite  to  the  London 
Hospital,  there  was  (and  possibly  still  is)  a 
line  of  small  shops.  Among  them  was  a  vacant 
greengrocer's  which  was  to  let.  The  whole  of 
the  front  of  the  shop,  with  the  exception  of  the 
door,  was  hidden  by  a  hanging  sheet  of  canvas 
on  which  was  the  announcement  that  the  Elephant 
Man  was  to  be  seen  within  and  that  the  price  of 
admission  was  twopence.  Painted  on  the  canvas 
in  primitive  colours  w^as  a  life-size  portrait  of 
the  Elephant  Man.  This  very  crude  production 
depicted  a  frightful  creature  that  could  only  have 
been  possible  in  a  nightmare.  It  was  the  figure 
of  a  man  with  the  characteristics  of  an  elephant. 
The  transfiguration  was  not  far  advanced.  There 
was  still  more  of  the  man  than  of  the  beast. 
This  fact β€” that  it  was  still  human β€” was  the  most 


2  The  Elephant  Man 

repellent  attribute  of  the  creature.  There  was 
nothing  about  it  of  the  pitiableness  of  the  mis- 
shapened  or  the  deformed,  nothing  of  the 
grotesqueness  of  the  freak,  but  merely  the  loath- 
some insinuation  of  a  man  being  changed  into 
an  animal.  Some  palm  trees  in  the  background 
of  the  picture  suggested  a  jungle  and  might  have 
led  the  imaginative  to  assume  that  it  was  in  this 
wild  that  the  perverted  object  had  roamed. 

When  I  first  became  aware  of  this  phenomenon 
the  exhibition  was  closed,  but  a  well-informed  boy 
sought  the  proprietor  in  a  public  house  and  I  was 
granted  a  private  view  on  payment  of  a  shilling. 
The  shop  was  empty  and  grey  with  dust.     Some 
old  tins  and  a  few  shrivelled  potatoes  occupied 
a    shelf   and   some    vague    vegetable    refuse    the 
window.     The  light  in  the  place  was  dim,  being 
obscured   by   the   painted  placard   outside.     The 
far  end   of  the   shop β€” where   I   expect   the   late 
proprietor  sat  at  a  desk β€” was  cut  off  by  a  curtain 
or  rather  bj^  a  red  tablecloth  suspended  from  a 
cord  by  a  few  rings.     The  room  was  cold  and 
dank,  for  it  was  the  month  of  November.     The 
year,  I  might  say,  was  1884. 

The  showman  pulled  back  the  curtain  and 
revealed  a  bent  figure  crouching  on  a  stool  and 
covered  by  a  brown  blanket.     In  front  of  it,  on 


The  Elephant  Man  3 

a  tripod,  was  a  large  brick  heated  by  a  Bunsen 
burner.  Over  this  the  creature  was  huddled  to 
warm  itself.  It  never  moved  when  the  curtain 
was  drawn  back.  Locked  up  in  an  empty  shop 
and  lit  by  the  faint  blue  light  of  the  gas  jet, 
this  hunched-up  figure  was  the  embodiment  of 
loneliness.  It  might  have  been  a  captive  in  a 
cavern  or  a  wizard  watching  for  unholy  mani- 
festations in  the  ghostly  flame.  Outside  the  sun 
was  shining  and  one  could  hear  the  footsteps 
of  the  passers-by,  a  tune  whistled  by  a  boy 
and  the  companionable  hum  of  traflBc  in  the 
road. 

The  showman β€” speaking  as  if  to  a  dog β€” called 
out  harshly  :  "  Stand  up  !  "  The  thing  arose 
slowly  and  let  the  blanket  that  covered  its  head 
and  back  fall  to  the  ground.  There  stood  re- 
vealed the  most  disgusting  specimen  of  humanity 
that  I  have  ever  seen.  In  the  course  of  my 
profession  I  had  come  upon  lamentable  deformi- 
ties of  the  face  due  to  injury  or  disease,  as  well 
as  mutilations  and  contortions  of  the  body  depend- 
ing upon  like  causes ;  but  at  no  time  had  I  met 
with  such  a  degraded  or  perverted  version  of  a 
human  being  as  this  lone  figure  displayed.  He 
was  naked  to  the  waist,  his  -feet  were  bare,  he 
wore    a    pair    of    threadbare    trousers    that    had 


4  The  Elephant  Man 

once    belonged    to    some    fat    gentleman's    dress 
suit. 

From  the  intensified  painting  in  the  street  I 
had  imagined  the  Elephant  Man  to  be  of  gigantic 
size.  This,  however,  was  a  little  man  below  the 
average  height  and  made  to  look  shorter  by  the 
bowing  of  his  back.  The  most  striking  feature 
about  him  was  his  enormous  and  misshapened 
head.  From  the  brow  there  projected  a  huge 
bony  mass  like  a  loaf,  while  from  the  back  of 
the  head  hung  a  bag  of  spongy,  fungous-looking 
skin,  the  surface  of  which  was  comparable  to 
brown  cauliflower.  On  the  top  of  the  skull  were 
a  few  long  lank  hairs.  The  osseous  growth  on 
the  forehead  almost  occluded  one  eye.  The  cir- 
cumference of  the  head  was  no  less  than  that  of 
the  man's  waist.  From  the  upper  jaw  there 
projected  another  mass  of  bone.  It  protruded 
from  the  mouth  like  a  pink  stump,  turning  the 
upper  lip  inside  out  and  making  of  the  mouth  a 
mere  slobbering  aperture.  This  growth  from  the 
jaw  had  been  so  exaggerated  in  the  painting  as 
to  appear  to  be  a  rudimentary  trunk  or  tusk. 
The  nose  was  merely  a  lump  of  flesh,  only  recog- 
nizable as  a  nose  from  its  position.  The  face  iwas 
no  more  capable  of  expression  than  a  block  of 
gnarled  wood.     The  back  was  horrible,  because 


The  Elephant  Man  5 

from  it  hung,  as  far  down  as  the  middle  of  the 
thigh,  huge,  sack-like  masses  of  flesh  covered  by 
the  same  loathsome  cauliflower  skin. 

The  right  arm  was  of  enormous  size  and  shape- 
less. It  suggested  the  limb  of  the  subject  of 
elephantiasis.  It  was  overgrown  also  with  pendent 
masses  of  the  same  cauliflower-like  skin.  The 
hand  was  large  and  clumsy β€” a  fin  or  paddle  rather 
than  a  hand.  There  was  no  distinction  between 
the  palm  and  the  back.  The  thumb  had  the 
appearance  of  a  radish,  while  the  fingers  might 
have  been  thick,  tuberous  roots.  As  a  limb  it 
was  almost  useless.  The  other  arm  was  remark- 
able by  contrast.  It  was  not  only  normal  but 
was,  moreover,  a  delicately  shaped  limb  covered 
w^ith  fine  skin  and  provided  with  a  beautiful  hand 
which  any  woman  might  have  envied.  From  the 
chest  hung  a  bag  of  the  same  repulsive  flesh.  It 
was  like  a  dewlap  suspended  from  the  neck  of 
a  lizard.  The  lower  limbs  had  the  characters  of 
the  deformed  arm.  They  were  unwieldy,  dropsical 
looking  and  grossly  misshapened. 

To  add  a  further  burden  to  his  trouble  the 
wretched  man,  when  a  boy,  developed  hip  disease, 
which  had  left  him  permanently  lame,  so  that 
he  could  only  walk  with  a  stick.  He  was  thus 
denied  all  means  of  escape  from  his  tormentors. 


6  The  Elephant  Man 

As  he  told  me  later,  he  could  never  run  away. 
One  other  feature  must  be  mentioned  to  emphasize 
his  isolation  from  his  kind.  Although  he  was 
already  repellent  enough,  there  arose  from  the 
fungous  skin-growth  with  which  he  was  almost 
covered  a  very  sickening  stench  which  was  hard 
to  tolerate.  From  the  showman  I  learnt  nothing 
about  the  Elephant  Man,  except  that  he  was 
English,  that  his  name  was  John  Merrick  and 
that  he  was  twenty-one  years  of  age. 

As  at  the  time  of  my  discovery  of  the  Elephant 
Man  I  was  the  Lecturer  on  Anatomy  at  the 
Medical  College  opposite,  I  was  anxious  to  examine 
him  in  detail  and  to  prepare  an  account  of  his 
abnormalities.  I  therefore  arranged  with  the 
showman  that  I  should  interview  his  strange 
exhibit  in  my  room  at  the  college.  I  became 
at  once  conscious  of  a  difficulty.  The  Elephant 
Man  could  not  show  himself  in  the  streets.  He 
would  have  been  mobbed  by  the  crowd  and  seized 
by  the  police.  He  was,  in  fact,  as  secluded  from 
the  world  as  the  Man  with  the  Iron  Mask.  He 
had,  however,  a  disguise,  although  it  was  almost 
as  startling  as  he  was  himself.  It  consisted  of 
a  long  black  cloak  which  reached  to  the  ground. 
Whence  the  cloak  had  been  obtained  I  cannot 
imagine.     I  had  only  seen  such   a  garment  on 


The  Elephant  Man  7 

the  stage  wrapped  about  the  figure  of  a  Venetian 
bravo.     The  recluse  was  provided  with  a  pair  of 
bag-like  slippers  in  which  to  hide  his  deformed 
feet.      On  his  head   was  a   cap  of  a   kind  that 
never  before  was  seen.     It  was   black  like  the 
cloak,  had  a  wide  peak,  and  the  general  outline 
of    a    yachting    cap.      As    the    circumference   of 
Merrick's  head  was  that  of  a  man's  waist,  the 
size  of  this  headgear  may  be  imagined.     From 
the  attachment  of  the  peak  a  grey  flannel  curtain 
hung  in  front  of  the   face.     In  this  mask  was 
cut    a    wide    horizontal    slit    through    which    the 
wearer  could  look  out.     This  costume,  worn  by 
a  bent  man  hobbling  along  with  a  stick,  is  prob- 
ably the  most  remarkable  and  the  most  uncanny 
that  has  as  yet  been  designed.     I  arranged  that 
Merrick  should  cross  the  road  in  a  cab,  and  to 
insure  his  immediate  admission  to  the  college  I 
gave  him  my  card.     This  card  was  destined  to 
play  a  critical  part  in  Merrick's  life. 

I  made  a  careful  examination  of  my  visitor 
the  result  of  which  I  embodied  in  a  paper. ^  I 
made  little  of  the  man  himself.  He  was  shy, 
confused,  not  a  little  frightened  and  evidently 
much  cowed.  Moreover,  his  speech  was  almost 
unintelligible.     The  great  bony   mass  that  pro- 

i  British  Medical  Journal,  Dec,  1886,  and  April,  1890. 


8  The  Elephant  Man 

jected  from  his  mouth  blurred  his  utterance  and 
made  the  articulation  of  certain  words  impossible. 
He  returned  in  a  cab  to  the  place  of  exhibition, 
and  I  assumed  that  I  had  seen  the  last  of  him, 
especially  as  I  found  next  day  that  the  show  had 
been  forbidden  by  the  police  and  that  the  shop 
was  empty. 

I  supposed  that  Merrick  was  imbecile  and  had 
been  imbecile  from  birth.  The  fact  that  his  face 
was  incapable  of  expression,  that  his  speech  was 
a  mere  spluttering  and  his  attitude  that  of  one 
whose  mind  was  void  of  all  emotions  and  concerns 
gave  grounds  for  this  belief.  The  conviction  was 
no  doubt  encouraged  by  the  hope  that  his  intellect 
was  the  blank  I  imagined  it  to  be.  That  he 
could  appreciate  his  position  was  unthinkable. 
Here  was  a  man  in  the  heyday  of  youth  who  was 
so  vilely  deformed  that  everyone  he  met  con- 
fronted him  with  a  look  of  horror  and  disgust. 
He  was  taken  about  the  country  to  be  exhibited 
as  a  monstrosity  and  an  object  of  loathing.  He 
was  shunned  like  a  leper,  housed  Hke  a  wild  beast, 
and  got  his  only  view  of  the  world  from  a  peep- 
hole in  a  showman's  cart.  He  was,  moreover, 
lame,  had  but  one  available  arm,  and  could  hardly 
make  his  utterances  understood.  It  was  not 
until  I  came  to  know  that  Merrick  was  highly 


The  Elephant  Man  9 

intelligent,  that  he  possessed  an  acute  sensibility 
and β€” worse  than  all β€” a  romantic  imagination 
that  I  realized  the  overwhelming  tragedy  of 
his  life. 

The  episode  of  the  Elephant  Man  was,  I 
imagined,  closed ;  but  I  was  fated  to  meet  him 
again β€” two  years  later β€” under  more  dramatic 
conditions.  In  England  the  showman  and  Merrick 
had  been  moved  on  from  place  to  place  by  the 
police,  who  considered  the  exhibition  degrading 
and  among  the  things  that  could  not  be  allowed. 
It  was  hoped  that  in  the  uncritical  retreats  of 
Mile  End  a  more  abiding  peace  would  be  found. 
But  it  was  not  to  be.  The  official  mind  there, 
as  elsewhere,  very  properly  decreed  that  the 
public  exposure  of  Merrick  and  his  deformities 
transgressed  the  limits  of  decency.  The  show 
β€’must  close. 

The  showman,  in  despair,  fled  with  his  charge 
to  the  Continent.  Whither  he  roamed  at  first  I 
do  not  know  ;  but  he  came  finally  to  BiTissels.  His 
reception  was  discouraging.  Bnissels  was  firm ; 
the  exhibition  was  banned ;  it  was  brutal,  indecent 
and  immoral,  and  could  not  be  permitted  within 
the  confines  of  Belgium.  Merrick  was  thus  no 
longer  of  value.  He  was  no  longer  a  source  of 
profitable  entertainment.    He  .was  a  burden.    He 


10  The  Elephant  Man 

must  be  got  rid  of.  The  elimination  of  Merrick 
was  a  simple  matter.  He  could  offer  no  resist- 
ance. He  was  as  docile  as  a  sick  sheep.  The 
impresario,  having  robbed  Merrick  of  his  paltry 
savings,  gave  him  a  ticket  to  London,  saw  him 
into  the  train  and  no  doubt  in  parting  condemned 
him  to  perdition. 

His  destination  was  Liverpool  Street.  The 
journey  maj'^  be  imagined.  Merrick  was  in  his 
alarming  outdoor  garb.  He  would  be  harried  by 
an  eager  mob  as  he  hobbled  along  the  quay.  They 
would  run  ahead  to  get  a  look  at  him.  They 
would  lift  the  hem  of  his  cloak  to  peep  at  his 
body.  He  would  try  to  hide  in  the  train  or  in 
some  dark  corner  of  the  boat,  but  never  could  he 
be  free  from  that  ring  of  curious  eyes  or  from 
those  whispers  of  fright  and  aversion.  He  had 
but  a  few  shillings  in  his  pocket  and  nothing 
either  to  eat  or  drink  on  the  way.  A  panic-dazed 
dog  with  a  label  on  his  collar  would  have  received 
some  sympathy  and  possibly  some  kindness. 
Merrick  received  none. 

What  was  he  to  do  when  he  reached  London? 
He  had  not  a  friend  in  the  world.  He  knew  no 
more  of  London  than  he  knew  of  Pekin.  How 
could  he  find  a  lodging,  or  what  lodging-house 
keeper  would  dream  of  taking  him  in?     All  he 


The  Elephant  Man  ii 

.wanted  was  to  hide.  What  most  he  dreaded  were 
the  open  street  and  the  gaze  of  his  fellow-men. 
If  even  he  crept  into  a  cellar  the  horrid  eyes  and 
the  still  more  dreaded  whispers  would  follow  him 
to  its  depths.  Was  there  ever  such  a  home- 
coming ! 

At  Liverpool  Street  he  was  rescued  from  the 
crowd  by  the  police  and  taken  into  the  third-class 
waiting-room.  Here  he  sank  on  the  floor  in  the 
darkest  corner.  The  police  were  at  a  loss  what 
to  do  with  him.  They  had  dealt  with  strange  and 
mouldy  tramps,  but  never  with  such  an  object  as 
this.  He  could  not  explain  himself.  His  speech 
was  so  maimed  that  he  might  as  well  have  spoken 
in  Arabic.  He  had,  however,  something  with 
him  which  he  produced  with  a  ray  of  hope.  It 
was  my  card. 

The  card  simplified  matters.  It  made  it  evi- 
dent that  this  curious  creature  had  an  acquaintance 
and  that  the  individual  must  be  sent  for.  A 
messenger  was  dispatched  to  the  London  Hospital 
which  is  comparatively  near  at  hand.  Fortunately 
I  was  in  the  building  and  returned  at  once  with 
the  messenger  to  the  station.  In  the  waiting- 
room  I  had  some  difficulty  in  making  a  way 
through  the  crowd,  but  there,  on  the  floor  in  the 
corner,   was  Merrick.     He  looked  a  mere  heap. 


12  The  Elephant  Man 

It  seemed  as  if  he  had  been  thrown  there  hke  a 
bundle.  He  was  so  huddled  up  and  so  helpless 
looking  that  he  might  have  had  both  his  arms  and 
his  legs  broken.  He  seemed  pleased  to  see  me, 
but  he  was  nearly  done.  The  journey  and  want  of 
food  had  reduced  him  to  the  last  stage  of  exhaus- 
tion. The  police  kindly  helped  him  into  a  cab, 
and  I  drove  him  at  once  to  the  hospital.  He 
appeared  to  be  content,  for  he  fell  asleep  almost 
as  soon  as  he  was  seated  and  slept  to  the  journey's 
end.  He  never  said  a  word,  but  seemed  to  be 
satisfied  that  all  was  well. 

In  the  attics  of  the  hospital  was  an  isolation 
ward  with  a  single  bed.  It  was  used  for  emergency 
purposes β€” for  a  case  of  delirium  tremens,  for  a 
man  who  had  become  suddenly  insane  or  for  a 
patient  with  an  undetermined  fever.  Here  the 
Elephant  Man  was  deposited  on  a  bed,  was  made 
comfortable  and  was  supplied  with  food.  I  had 
been  guilty  of  an  irregularity  in  admitting  such 
a  case,  for  the  hospital  was  neither  a  refuge  nor 
a  home  for  incurables.  Chronic  cases  were  not 
accepted,  but  only  those  requiring  active  treat- 
ment, and  Merrick  was  not  in  need  of  such  treat- 
ment. I  applied  to  the  sympathetic  chairman  of 
the  committee,  Mr.  Carr  Gomm,  who  not  only 
was  good  enough  to  approve  my  action  but  who 


The  Elephant  Man  13 

agreed  with  me  that  Merrick  must  not  again  be 
turned  out  into  the  world. 

Mr.  Carr  Gomm  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Times 
detailing  the  circumstances  of  the  refugee  and 
asking  for  money  for  his  support.  So  generous 
is  the  EngHsh  pubUc  that  in  a  few  days β€” I  think 
in  a  week β€” enough  money  was  forthcoming  to 
maintain  Merrick  for  life  .without  any  charge 
upon  the  hospital  funds.  There  chanced  to  be 
two  empty  rooms  at  the  back  of  the  hospital  which 
were  little  used.  They  were  on  the  ground  floor, 
were  out  of  the  way,  and  opened  upon  a  large 
courtyard  called  Bedstead  Square,  because  here 
the  iron  beds  were  marshalled  for  cleaning  and 
painting.  The  front  room  was  converted  into  a 
bed-sitting  room  and  the  smaller  chamber  into  a 
bathroom.  The  condition  of  Merrick's  skin  ren- 
dered a  bath  at  least  once  a  day  a  necessity,  and 
I  might  here  mention  that  with  the  use  of  the 
bath  the  unpleasant  odour  to  which  I  have  referred 
ceased  to  be  noticeable.  Merrick  took  up  his  abode 
in  the  hospital  in  December,  1886. 

Merrick  had  now  something  he  had  never 
dreamed  of,  never  supposed  to  be  possible β€” a 
home  of  his  own  for  life.  I  at  once  began  to 
make  myself  acquainted  with  him  and  to  endeavour 
to  understand  his  mentality.     It  was  a  study  of 


14  The  Elephant  Man 

much  interest.  I  very  soon  learnt  his  speech  so 
that  I  could  talk  freely  with  him.  This  afforded 
him  great  satisfaction,  for,  curiously  enough,  he 
had  a  passion  for  conversation,  yet  all  his  life 
had  had  no  one  to  talk  to.  I β€” having  then  much 
leisure β€” saw  him  almost  every  day,  and  made  a 
point  of  spending  some  two  hours  with  him  every 
Sunday  morning  when  he  would  chatter  almost 
without  ceasing.  It  was  unreasonable  to  expect 
one  nurse  to  attend  to  him  continuously,  but  there 
.was  no  lack  of  temporary  volunteers.  As  they 
did  not  all  acquire  his  speech  it  came  about  that 
I  had  occasionally  to  act  as  an  interpreter. 

I  found  Merrick,  as  I  have  said,  remarkably 
intelligent.  He  had  learnt  to  read  and  had  become 
a  most  voracious  reader.  I  think  he  had  been 
taught  when  he  was  in  hospital  with  his  diseased 
hip.  His  range  of  books  was  limited.  The  Bible 
and  Prayer  Book  he  knew  intimately,  but  he  had 
subsisted  for  the  most  part  upon  newspapers,  or 
rather  upon  such  fragments  of  old  journals  as  he 
had  chanced  to  pick  up.  He  had  read  a  few 
stories  and  some  elementary  lesson  books,  but 
the  delight  of  his  life  was  a  romance,  especially  a 
love  romance.  These  tales  were  very  real  to  him, 
as  real  as  any  narrative  in  the  Bible,  so  that  he 
would  tell  them  to  me  as  incidents  in  the  lives  of 


The  Elephant  Man  15 

people  who  had  Hved.  In  his  outlook  upon  the 
world  he  w^as  a  child,  yet  a  child  with  some  of 
the  tempestuous  feelings  of  a  man.  He  was  an 
elemental  being,  so  primitive  that  he  might  have 
spent  the  twenty-three  years  of  his  life  immured 
in  a  cave. 

Of  his  early  days  I  could  learn  but  little.  He 
was  very  loath  to  talk  about  the  past.  It  was  a 
nightmare,  the  shudder  of  .which  was  still  upon 
him.  He  was  born,  he  believed,  in  or  about 
Leicester.  Of  his  father  he  knew  absolutely 
nothing.  Of  his  mother  he  had  some  memory. 
It  was  very  faint  and  had,  I  think,  been  elaborated 
in  his  mind  into  something  definite.  Mothers 
figured  in  the  tales  he  had  read,  and  he  wanted 
his  mother  to  be  one  of  those  comfortable  lullaby- 
singing  persons  who  are  so  lovable.  In  his  sub- 
conscious mind  there  was  apparently  a  germ  of 
recollection  in  which  someone  figured  who  had 
been  kind  to  him.  He  clung  to  this  conception 
and  made  it  more  real  by  invention,  for  since  the 
day  when  he  could  toddle  no  one  had  been  kind 
to  him.  As  an  infant  he  must  have  been  repellent, 
although  his  deformities  did  not  become  gross 
until  he  had  attained  his  full  stature. 

It  was  a  favourite  belief  of  his  that  his  mother 
was  beautiful.     The  fiction  was,  I  am  aware,  one 


i6  The  Elephant  Man 

of  his  own  making,  but  it  was  a  great  joy  to  him. 
His  mother,  lovely  as  she  may  have  been,  basely 
deserted  him  .when  he  was  very  small,  so  small 
that  his  earliest  clear  memories  were  of  the  work- 
house to  which  he  had  been  taken.  Worthless 
and  inhuman  as  this  mother  ,was,  he  spoke  of  her 
with  pride  and  even  with  reverence.  Once, 
when  referring  to  his  own  appearance,  he  said  : 
"It  is  very  strange,  for,  you  see,  mother  was  so 
beautiful." 

The  rest  of  Merrick's  life  up  to  the  time  that 
I  met  him  at  Liverpool  Street  Station  was  one 
dull  record  of  degradation  and  squalor.  He  was 
dragged  from  town  to  town  and  from  fair  to  fair 
as  if  he  were  a  strange  beast  in  a  cage.  A  dozen 
times  a  day  he  would  have  to  expose  his  nakedness 
and  his  piteous  deformities  before  a  gaping  crowd 
who  greeted  him  with  such  mutterings  as  "Oh! 
what  a  horror!  What  a  beast!  "  He  had  had 
no  childhood.  He  had  had  no  boyhood.  He  had 
never  experienced  pleasure.  He  knew  nothing  of 
the  joy  of  Fiving  nor  of  the  fun  of  things.  His 
sole  idea  of  happiness  was  to  creep  into  the  dark 
and  hide.  Shut  up  alone  in  a  booth,  awaiting  the 
next  exhibition,  how  mocking  must  have  sounded 
the  laughter  and  merriment  of  the  boys  and  girls 
outside  who  were  enjoying  the  "  fun  of  the  fair  "  ! 


The  Elephant  Man  17 

He  had  no  past  to  look  back  upon  and  no  future 
to  look  forward  to.  At  the  age  of  twenty  he 
was  a  creature  without  hope.  There  was  nothing 
in  front  of  him  but  a  vista  of  caravans  creeping 
along  a  road,  of  rows  of  glaring  show  tents  and 
of  circles  of  staring  eyes  with,  at  the  end,  the 
spectacle  of  a  broken  man  in  a  poor  law  infirmary. 
Those  who  are  interested  in  the  evolution  of 
character  might  speculate  as  to  the  effect  of  this 
brutish  life  upon  a  sensitive  and  intelligent  man. 
It  would  be  reasonable  to  surmise  that  he  would 
become  a  spiteful  and  malignant  misanthrope, 
swollen  with  venom  and  filled  with  hatred  of  his 
fellow-men,  or,  on  the  other  hand,  that  he  would 
degenerate  into  a  despairing  melancholic  on  the 
verge  of  idiocy.  Merrick,  how^ever,  was  no  such 
being.  He  had  passed  through  the  fire  and 
had  come  out  unscathed.  His  troubles  had  en- 
nobled him.  He  showed  himself  to  be  a  gentle, 
affectionate  and  lovable  creature,  as  amiable  as 
a  happy  .woman,  free  from  any  trace  of  cynicism 
or  resentment,  without  a  grievance  and  without 
an  unkind  word  for  anyone.  I  have  never  heard 
him  complain.  I  have  never  heard  him  deplore 
his  ruined  life  or  resent  the  treatment  he  had  re- 
ceived .  at  the  hands  of  callous  keepers.  His 
journey  through  life  had  been  indeed  along  a  via 


i8  The  Elephant  Man 

dolorosa,  the  road  had  been  uphill  all  the  way, 
and  now,  when  the  night  was  at  its  blackest  and 
the  way  most  steep,  he  had  suddenly  found  him- 
self, as  it  were,  in  a  friendly  inn,  bright  with  light 
and  warm  with  welcome.  His  gratitude  to  those 
about  him  was  pathetic  in  its  sincerity  and 
eloquent  in  the  childlike  simplicity  with  which  it 
was  expressed. 

As  I  learnt  more  of  this  primitive  creature  I 
found  that  there  were  two  anxieties  which  were 
prominent  in  his  mind  and  which  he  revealed  to 
me  with  diffidence.  He  was  in  the  occupation  of 
the  rooms  assigned  to  him  and  had  been  assured 
that  he  would  be  cared  for  to  the  end  of  his  days. 
This,  however,  he  found  hard  to  realize,  for  he 
often  asked  me  timidly  to  what  place  he  would 
next  be  moved.  To  understand  his  attitude  it  is 
necessary  to  remember  that  he  had  been  moving 
on  and  moving  on  all  his  life.  He  knew  no  other 
state  of  existence.  To  him  it  was  normal.  He 
had  passed  from  the  workhouse  to  the  hospital, 
from  the  hospital  back  to  the  workhouse,  then  from 
this  town  to  that  town  or  from  one  showman's 
caravan  to  another.  He  had  never  known  a  home 
nor  any  semblance  of  one.  He  had  no  possessions. 
His  sole  belongings,  besides  his  clothes  and  some 
books,  were  the  monstrous  cap  and  the  cloak.    He 


The  Elephant  Man  19 

was  a  wanderer,  a  pariah  and  an  outcast.  That  his 
quarters  at  the  hospital  were  his  for  life  he  could 
not  understand.  He  could  not  rid  his  mind  of 
the  anxiety  which  had  pursued  him  for  so  many 
years β€” where  am  I  to  be  taken  next? 

Another  trouble  was  his  dread  of  his  fellow- 
men,  his  fear  of  people's  eyes,  the  dread  of  being 
always  stared  at,  the  lash  of  the  cruel  mutterings 
of  the  crowd.  In  his  home  in  Bedstead  Square  he 
was  secluded ;  but  now  and  then  a  thoughtless 
porter  or  a  wardmaid  would  open  his  door  to  let 
curious  friends  have  a  peep  at  the  Elephant  Man. 
It  therefore  seemed  to  him  as  if  the  gaze  of  the 
world  followed  him  still. 

Influenced  by  these  two  obsessions  he  became, 
during  his  first  few  weeks  at  the  hospital,  curiously 
uneasy.  At  last,  with  much  hesitation,  he  said 
to  me  one  day  :  "  When  I  am  next  moved  can  I 
go  to  a  blind  asylum  or  to  a  lighthouse?  "  He 
had  read  about  blind  asylums  in  the  newspapers 
and  was.  attracted  by  the  thought  of  being  among 
people  who  could  not  see.  The  lighthouse  had 
another  charm.  It  meant  seclusion  from  the 
curious.  There  at  least  no  one  could  open  a  door 
and  peep  in  at  him.  There  he  would  forget  that 
he  had  once  been  the  Elephant  Man.  There  he 
would  escape  the  vampire  showman.    He  had  never 


20  The  Elephant  Man 

seen  a  lighthouse,  but  he  had  come  upon  a  picture 
of  the  Eddystone,  and  it  appeared  to  him  that  this 
lonely  column  of  stone  in  the  waste  of  the  sea  was 
such  a  home  as  he  had  longed  for. 

I  had  no  great  difficulty  in  ridding  Merrick's 
mind  of  these  ideas.  I  wanted  him  to  get  accus- 
tomed to  his  fellow-men,  to  become  a  human  being 
himself  and  to  be  admitted  to  the  communion  of 
his  kind.  He  appeared  day  by  day  less  frightened, 
less  haunted  looking,  less  anxious  to  hide,  less 
alarmed  when  he  saw  his  door  being  opened.  He 
got  to  know  most  of  the  people  about  the  place, 
to  be  accustomed  to  their  comings  and  goings,  and 
to  realize  that  they  took  no  more  than  a  friendly 
notice  of  him.  He  could  only  go  out  after  dark, 
and  on  fine  nights  ventured  to  take  a  walk  in 
Bedstead  Square  clad  in  his  black  cloak  and  his 
cap.  His  greatest  adventure  was  on  one  moonless 
evening  when  he  walked  alone  as  far  as  the  hospital 
garden  and  back  again. 

To  secure  Merrick's  recovery  and  to  bring  him, 
;as  it  were,  to  life  once  more,  it  was  necessary  that 
he  should  make  the  acquaintance  of  men  and 
women  who  would  treat  him  as  a  normal  and 
intelligent  young  man  and  not  as  a  monster  of 
deformity.  Women  I  felt  to  be  more  important 
than  men  in  bringing  about  his  transformation. 


The  Elephant  Man  21 

Women  were  the  more  frightened  of  him,  the 
more  disgusted  at  his  appearance  and  the  more  apt 
to  give  way  to  irrepressible  expressions  of  aversion 
when  they  came  into  his  presence.  Moreover, 
Merrick  had  an  admiration  of  women  of  such  a 
kind  that  it  attained  almost  to  adoration.  This 
was  not  the  outcome  of  his  personal  experience. 
They  were  not  real  women  but  the  products  of 
his  imagination.  Among  them  was  the  beautiful 
mother  surrounded,  at  a  respectful  distance,  by 
heroines  from  the  many  romances  he  had  read. 

His  first  entry  to  the  hospital  was  attended  by 
a  regrettable  incident.  He  had  been  placed  on 
the  bed  in  the  little  attic,  and  a  nurse  had  been 
instructed  to  bring  him  some  food.  Unfortunately 
she  had  not  been  fully  informed  of  Merrick's  un- 
usual appearance.  As  she  entered  the  room  she 
saw  on  the  bed,  propped  up  by  white  pillows,  a 
monstrous  figure  as  hideous  as  an  Indian  idol.  She 
at  once  dropped  the  tray  she  was  carrying  and  fled, 
with  a  shriek,  through  the  door.  Merrick  was  too 
weak  to  notice  much,  but  the  experience,  I  am 
afraid,  was  not  new  to  him. 

He  was  looked  after  by  volunteer  nurses  whose 
ministrations  were  somewhat  formal  and  con- 
strained. Merrick,  no  doubt,  was  conscious  that 
their  service  was  purely  official,  that  they  were 


22  The  Elephant  Man 

merely  doing  what  they  ,were  told  to  do  and  that 
they  were  acting  rather  as  automata  than  as 
women.  They  did  not  help  him  to  feel  that  he 
was  of  their  kind.  On  the  contrary  they,  without 
knowing  it,  made  him  aware  that  the  gulf  of 
separation  was  immeasurable. 

Feeling  this,  I  asked  a  friend  of  mine,  a  young 
and  pretty  widow,  if  she  thought  she  could  enter 
Merrick's  room  with  a  smile,  wish  him  good 
morning  and  shake  him  by  the  hand.  She  said 
she  could  and  she  did.  The  effect  upon  poor 
Merrick  was  not  quite  what  I  had  expected.  As 
he  let  go  her  hand  he  bent  his  head  on  his  knees 
and  sobbed  until  I  thought  he  would  never  cease. 
The  interview  was  over.  He  told  me  afterwards 
that  this  was  the  first  woman  who  had  ever  smiled 
at  him,  and  the  first  woman,  in  the  whole  of  his 
life,  who  had  shaken  hands  with  him.  From  this 
day  the  transformation  of  Merrick  commenced  and 
he  began  to  change,  little  by  little,  from  a  hunted 
thing  into  a  man.  It  was  a  wonderful  change  to 
witness  and  one  that  never  ceased  to  fascinate  me. 

Merrick's  case  attracted  much  attention  in  the 
papers,  with  the  result  that  he  had  a  constant 
succession  of  visitors.  Everybody  wanted  to  see 
him.  He  must  have  been  visited  by  almost  every 
lady  of  note  in  the  social  world.     They  were  all 


The  Elephant  Man  23 

good  enough  to  welcome  him  with  a  smile  and  to 
shake  hands  with  him.  The  Merrick  whom  I  had 
found  shivering  behind  a  rag  of  a  curtain  in  an 
empty  shop  was  now  conversant  with  duchesses  and 
countesses  and  other  ladies  of  high  degree.  They 
brought  him  presents,  made  his  room  bright  with 
ornaments  and  pictures,  and,  what  pleased  him 
more  than  all,  supplied  him  with  books.  He  soon 
had  a  large  library  and  most  of  his  day  was  spent 
in  reading.  He  was  not  the  least  spoiled ;  not  the 
least  puffed  up  ;  he  never  asked  for  anything  ;  never 
presumed  upon  the  kindness  meted  out  to  him, 
and  was  always  humbly  and  profoundly  grateful. 
Above  all  he  lost  his  shyness.  He  liked  to  see  his 
door  pushed  open  and  people  to  look  in.  He 
became  acquainted  with  most  of  the  frequenters 
of  Bedstead  Square,  would  chat  with  them  at 
his  window  and  show  them  some  of  his  choicest 
presents.  He  improved  in  his  speech,  although  to 
the  end  his  utterances  were  not  easy  for  strangers 
to  understand.  He  was  beginning,  moreover,  to 
be  less  conscious  of  his  unsightliness,  a  little 
disposed  to  think  it  was,  after  all,  not  so  very 
extreme.  Possibly  this  was  aided  by  the  circum- 
stance that  I  would  not  allow  a  mirror  of  any 
kind  in  his  room. 

The    height    of    his    social    development    was 


24  The  Elephant  Man 

reached  on  an  eventful  day  when  Queen  Alexandra 
β€” then  Princess  of  Wales β€” came  to  the  hospital 
to  pay  him  a  special  visit.     With  that  kindness 
which  has  marked  every  act  of  her  life,  the  Queen 
entered   Merrick's  room  smiling  and  shook  him 
warmly  by  the  hand.     Merrick  was  transported 
with   delight.      This   was  beyond   even  his   most 
extravagant  dream.     The  Queen  has  made  many 
people  happy,  but  I  think  no  gracious  act  of  hers 
has  ever  caused  such  happiness  as  she  brought  into 
Merrick's  room  when  she   sat  by  his  chair  and 
talked  to  him  as  to  a  person  she  was  glad  to  see. 
Merrick,  I  may  say,  was  now  one  of  the  most 
contented  creatures  I  have  chanced  to  meet.    More 
than  once  he  said  to  me  :   *'  I  am  happy  every 
hour  of  the  day."     This  was  good  to  think  upon 
when  I  recalled  the  half-dead  heap  of  miserable 
humanity  I  had  seen  in  the  corner  of  the  waiting- 
room  at  Liverpool  St  set.    Most  men  of  Merrick's 
age  would  have  expressed  their  joy  and  sense  of 
contentment  by  singing  or  whistling  when  they 
were  alone.    Unfortunately  poor  Merrick's  mouth 
was  so  deformed  that  he  could  neither  whistle  nor 
sing.      He   was    satisfied   to   express   himself  by 
beating  time  upon  the  pillow  to  some  tune  that 
was  ringing  in  his  head.    I  have  many  times  found 
him  so  occupied  when  I  have  entered  his  room 


The  Elephant  Man  25 

unexpectedly.  One  thing  that  always  struck  me 
as  sad  about  Merrick  was  the  fact  that  he  could 
not  smile.  Whatever  his  delight  might  be,  his 
face  remained  expressionless.  He  could  weep  but 
he  could  not  smile. 

The  Queen  paid  Merrick  many  visits  and  sent 
him  every  year  a  Christmas  card  with  a  message 
in  her  own  handwriting.  On  one  occasion  she 
sent  him  a  signed  photograph  of  herself.  Merrick, 
quite  overcome,  regarded  it  as  a  sacred  object 
and  would  hardly  allow  me  to  touch  it.  Pie  cried 
over  it,  and  after  it  was  framed  had  it  put  up  in 
his  room  as  a  kind  of  ikon.  I  told  him  that  he 
must  write  to  Her  Royal  Highness  to  thank  her 
for  her  goodness.  This  he  was  pleased  to  do,  as 
he  was  very  fond  of  writing  letters,  never  before 
in  his  life  having  had  anyone  to  write  to.  I 
allowed  the  letter  to  be  dispatched  unedited.  It 
began  "My  dear  Princess"  and  ended  "Yours 
very  sincerely."  Unorthodox  as  it  was  it  was 
expressed  in  terms  any  courtier  would  have  envied. 

Other  ladies  followed  the  Queen's  gracious 
example  and  sent  their  photographs  to  this  de- 
lighted creature  who  had  been  all  his  life  despised 
and  rejected  of  men.  His  mantelpiece  and  table 
became  so  covered  with  photographs  of  handsome 
ladies,  with  dainty  knicknacks  and  pretty  trifles 


26  The  Elephant  Man 

that  they  may  almost  have  befitted  the  apartment 
of  an  Adonis-Uke  actor  or  of  a  famous  tenor. 

Through  all  these  bewildering  incidents  and 
through  the  glamour  of  this  great  change  Merrick 
still  remained  in  man}^  ways  a  mere  child.  He 
had  all  the  invention  of  an  imaginative  boy  or  girl, 
the  same  love  of  "  make-believe,"  the  same  instinct 
of  "dressing  up  "  and  of  personating  heroic  and 
impressive  characters.  This  attitude  of  mind  was 
illustrated  by  the  following  incident.  Benevolent 
visitors  had  given  me,  from  time  to  time,  sums  of 
money  to  be  expended  for  the  comfort  of  the 
ci-devant  Elephant  Man.  When  one  Christmas 
was  approaching  I  asked  Merrick  what  he  would 
like  me  to  purchase  as  a  Christmas  present.  He 
rather  startled  me  by  saying  shyly  that  he  would 
like  a  dressing-bag  with  silver  fittings.  He  had 
seen  a  picture  of  such  an  article  in  an  advertise- 
ment which  he  had  furtively  preserved. 

The  association  of  a  silver-fitted  dressing-bag 
with  the  poor  wretch  wTapped  up  in  a  dirty  blanket 
in  an  empty  shop  was  hard  to  comprehend.  I 
fathomed  the  mystery  in  time,  for  Merrick  made 
little  secret  of  the  fancies  that  haunted  his  boyish 
brain.  Just  as  a  small  girl  with  a  tinsel  coronet 
and  a  window  curtain  for  a  train  will  realize  the 
conception  of  a  countess  on  her  way  to  court,  so 


The  Elephant  Man  27 

Merrick  loved  to  imagine  himself  a  dandy  and  a 
young  man  about  town.  Mentally,  no  doubt,  he 
had  frequently  "dressed  up"  for  the  part.  He 
could  "make-believe"  with  great  effect,  but  he 
wanted  something  to  render  his  fancied  character 
more  realistic.  Hence  the  jaunty  bag  which  was 
to  assume  the  function  of  the  toy  coronet  and  the 
window  curtain  that  could  transform  a  mite  with 
a  pigtail  into  a  countess. 

As  a  theatrical  "property"  the  dressing-bag 
was  ingenious,  since  there  was  little  else  to  give 
substance  to  the  transformation.  Merrick  could 
not  wear  the  silk  hat  of  the  dandy  nor,  indeed, 
any  kind  of  hat.  He  could  not  adapt  his  body 
to  the  trimly  cut  coat.  His  deformity  was  such 
that  he  could  wear  neither  collar  nor  tie,  while 
in  association  with  his  bulbous  feet  the  young 
blood's  patent  leather  shoe  was  unthinkable. 
What  was  there  left  to  make  up  the  character? 
A  lady  had  given  him  a  ring  to  wear  on  his 
undeformed  hand,  and  a  noble  lord  had  presented 
him  with  a  very  stylish  walking-stick.  But  these 
things,  helpful  as  they  were,  were  hardly  sufficing. 

The  dressing-bag,  however,  was  distinctive,  was 
explanatory  and  entirely  characteristic.  So  the 
bag  was  obtained  and  Merrick  the  Elephant  Man 
became,    in   the    seclusion   of   his   chamber,   the 


28  The  Elephant  Man 

Piccadilly  exquisite,  the  young  spark,  the  gallant, 
the  "nut."  When  I  purchased  the  article  I 
realized  that  as  'Merrick  could  never  travel  he  could 
hardly  want  a  dressing-bag.  He  could  not  use 
the  silver-backed  brushes  and  the  comb  because 
he  had  no  hair  to  brush.  The  ivory-handled  razors 
were  useless  because  he  could  not  shave.  The 
deformity  of  his  mouth  rendered  an  ordinary 
toothbrush  of  no  avail,  and  as  his  monstrous  lips 
could  not  hold  a  cigarette  the  cigarette-case  was  a 
mockery.  The  silver  shoe-horn  would  be  of  no 
service  in  the  putting^  on  of  his  ungainly  slippers, 
while  the  hat-brush  was  quite  unsuited  to  the 
peaked  cap  with  its  visor. 

Still  the  bag  was  an  emblem  of  the  real  swell 
and  of  the  knockabout  Don  Juan  of  whom  he  had 
read.  So  every  day  Merrick  laid  out  upon  his 
table,  with  proud  precision,  the  silver  brushes,  the 
razors,  the  shoe-horn  and  the  silver  cigarette-case 
which  I  had  taken  care  to  fill  with  cigarettes.  The 
contemplation  of  these  gave  him  great  pleasure, 
and  such  is  the  power  of  self-deception  that  they 
convinced  him  he  was  the  "  real  thing." 

I  think  there  was  just  one  shadow  in  Merrick's 
life.  As  I  have  already  said,  he  had  a  lively 
imagination ;  he  was  romantic ;  he  cherished  an 
emotional   regard   for   women   and   his    favourite 


The  Elephant  Man  29 

pursuit  was  the  reading  of  love  stories.  He  fell 
in  love β€” in  a  humble  and  devotional  way β€” with, 
I  think,  every  attractive  lady  he  saw.  He,  no 
doubt,  pictured  himself  the  hero  of  many  a 
passionate  incident.  His  bodily  deformity  had 
left  unmarred  the  instincts  and  feehngs  of  his 
years.  He  was  amorous.  He  would  like  to  have 
been  a  lover,  to  have  walked  with  the  beloved  object 
in  the  languorous  shades  of  some  beautiful  garden 
and  to  have  poured  into  her  ear  all  the  glowing 
utterances  that  he  had  rehearsed  in  his  heart.  And 
yet β€” the  pity  of  it ! β€” imagine  the  feelings  of  such 
a  youth  when  he  saw  nothing  but  a  look  of  horror 
creep  over  the  face  of  every  girl  whose  e5''es  met 
his.  I  fancy  when  he  talked  of  life  among  the 
blind  there  was  a  half-formed  idea  in  his  mind  that 
he  might  be  able  to  win  the  affection  of  a  woman 
if  only  she  were  without  eyes  to  see. 

As  Merrick  developed  he  began  to  display 
certain  modest  ambitions  in  the  direction  of  im- 
proving his  mind  and  enlarging  his  knowledge  of 
the  world.  He  was  as  curious  as  a  child  and  as 
eager  to  learn.  There  were  so  many  things  he 
wanted  to  know  and  to  see.  In  the  first  place  he 
was  anxious  to  view  the  interior  of  what  he  called 
"  a  real  house,"  such  a  house  as  figured  in  many 
of  the  tales  he  knew,  a  house  with  a  hall,  a  drawing- 


30  The  Elephant  Man 

room  where  guests  were  received  and  a  dining-room 
with  plate  on  the  sideboard  and  with  easy  chairs 
into  which  the  hero  could  ' '  fling  himself. ' '  The 
workhouse,  the  common  lodging-house  and  a 
variety  of  mean  garrets  were  all  the  residences  he 
knew.  To  satisfy  this  wish  I  drove  him  up  to  my 
small  house  in  Wimpole  Street.  He  was  absurdly 
interested,  and  examined  everything  in  detail  and 
with  untiring  curiosity.  I  could  not  show  him  the 
pampered  menials  and  the  powdered  footmen  of 
whom  he  had  read,  nor  could  I  produce  the  white 
marble  staircase  of  the  mansion  of  romance  nor 
the  gilded  mirrors  and  the  brocaded  divans  which 
belong  to  that  style  of  residence.  I  explained 
that  the  house  was  a  modest  dwelling  of  the  Jane 
Austen  type,  and  as  he  had  read  "Emma"  he 
was  content. 

A  more  burning  ambition  of  his  was  to  go  to 
the  theatre.  It  was  a  project  very  difficult  to 
satisfy.  A  popular  pantomime  was  then  in  pro- 
gress at  Drury  Lane  Theatre,  but  the  problem 
was  how  so  conspicuous  a  being  as  the  Elephant 
Man  could  be  got  there,  and  how  he  was  to  see 
the  performance  without  attracting  the  notice  of 
the  audience  and  causing  a  panic  or,  at  least,  an 
unpleasant  diversion.  The  whole  matter  was  most 
ingeniously   carried   through   by   that  kindest   of 


The  Elephant  Man  31 

women  and  most  able  of  actresses β€” Mrs.  Kendal. 
She  made  the  necessary  arrangements  with  the 
lessee  of  the  theatre.  A  box  was  obtained. 
Merrick  was  brought  up  in  a  carriage  with  drawn 
blinds  and  was  allowed  to  make  use  of  the  royal 
entrance  so  as  to  reach  the  box  by  a  private  stair. 
I  had  begged  three  of  the  hospital  sisters  to  don 
evening  dress  and  to  sit  in  the  front  row  in  order 
to  "  dress  "  the  box,  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  form 
a  screen  for  Merrick  on  the  other.  Merrick  and 
I  occupied  the  back  of  the  box  which  was 
kept  in  shadow.  All  went  well,  and  no  one 
saw  a  figure,  more  monstrous  than  any  on 
the  stage,  mount  the  staircase  or  cross  the 
corridor. 

One  has  often  witnessed  the  unconstrained 
delight  of  a  child  at  its  first  i)antomime,  but 
Merrick's  rapture  was  much  more  intense  as  well 
as  much  more  solemn.  Here  was  a  being  with  the 
brain  of  a  man,  the  fancies  of  a  youth  and  the 
imagination  of  a  child.  His  attitude  was  not  so 
much  that  of  delight  as  of  wonder  and  amazement. 
He  was  awed.  He  was  enthralled.  The  spectacle 
left  him  speechless,  so  that  if  he  were  spoken  to 
he  took  no  heed.  He  often  seemed  to  be  panting 
for  breath.  I  could  not  help  comparing  him  with 
a  man  of  his  own  age  in  the  stalls.     This  satiated 


32  The  Elephant  Man 

individual  was  bored  to  distraction,  would  look 
wearily  at  the  stage  from  time  to  time  and  then 
yawn  as  if  he  had  not  slept  for  nights ;  while  at 
the  same  time  Merrick  was  thrilled  by  a  vision  that 
was  almost  beyond  his  comprehension.  Merrick 
talked  of  this  pantomime  for  weeks  and  weeks. 
To  him,  as  to  a  child  with  the  faculty  of  make- 
believe,  everything  was  real ;  the  palace  was  the 
home  of  kings,  the  princess  was  of  royal  blood, 
the  fairies  were  as  undoubted  as  the  children  in  the 
street,  while  the  dishes  at  the  banquet  were  of 
unquestionable  gold.  lie  did  not  like  to  discuss  it 
as  a  play  but  rather  as  a  vision  of  some  actual 
world.  When  this  mood  possessed  him  he  would 
say  :  "I  wonder  what  the  prince  did  after  we 
left,"  or  "  Do  you  think  that  poor  man  is  still 
in  the  dungeon?  "  and  so  on  and  so  on. 

The  splendour  and  display  impressed  him,  but, 
I  think,  the  ladies  of  the  ballet  took  a  still  greater 
hold  upon  his  fancy.  He  did  not  like  the  ogres 
and  the  giants,  while  the  funny  men  impressed  him 
as  irreverent.  Having  no  experience  as  a  boy  of 
romping  and  ragging,  of  practical  jokes  or  of 
"larks,"  he  had  little  sympathy  with  the  doings 
of  the  clown,  but,  I  think  (moved  by  some  mis- 
chievous instinct  in  his  subconscious  mind),  he 
was  pleased  when  the  policeman  was  smacked  in 


The  Elephant  Man  33 

the  face,  knocked  down  and  generally  rendered 
undignified. 

Later  on  another  longing  stirred  the  depths 
of  Merrick's  mind.  It  was  a  desire  to  see  the 
country,  a  desire  to  live  in  some  green  secluded 
spot  and  there  learn  something  about  flowers  and 
the  ways  of  animals  and  birds.  The  country  as 
viewed  from  a  w^agon  on  a  dusty  high  road  was 
all  the  country  he  knew.  He  had  never  wandered 
among  the  fields  nor  followed  the  windings  of  a 
wood.  He  had  never  climbed  to  the  brow  of  a 
breezy  down.  He  had  never  gathered  flowers  in 
a  meadow.  Since  so  much  of  his  reading  dealt 
with  country  life  he  was  possessed  by  the  wish 
to  see  the  wonders  of  that  life  himself. 

This  involved  a  difficulty  greater  than  that  pre- 
sented by  a  visit  to  the  theatre.  The  project  was, 
however,  made  possible  on  this  occasion  also  by 
the  kindness  and  generosity  of  a  lady β€” Lady 
Knightley β€” who  offered  Merrick  a  holiday  home 
in  a  cottage  on  her  estate.  Merrick  was  conveyed 
to  the  railway  station  in  the  usual  way,  but  as  he 
could  hardly  venture  to  appear  on  the  platform 
the  railway  authorities  w^re  good  enough  to  run 
a  second-class  carriage  into  a  distant  siding.  To 
this  point  Merrick  was  driven  and  was  placed  in 
the  carriage  unobserved.     The  carriage,  with  the 


34  The  Elephant  Man 

curtains  drawn,  was  then  attached  to  the  main- 
Hne  train. 

He  duly  arrived  at  the  cottage,  but  the  house- 
wife (hke  the  nurse  at  the  hospital)  had  not  been 
made  clearly  aware  of  the  unfortunate  man's 
appearance.  Thus  it  happened  that  when  Merrick 
presented  himself  his  hostess,  throwing  her  apron 
over  her  head,  fled,  gasping,  to  the  fields.  She 
affirmed  that  such  a  guest  was  beyond  her  powers 
of  endurance,  for,  when  she  saw  him,  she  was 
*' that  took"  as  to  be  in  danger  of  being  per- 
manently '*  all  of  a  tremble." 

Merrick  was  then  conveyed  to  a  gamekeeper's 
cottage  which  was  hidden  from  view  and  was  close 
to  the  margin  of  a  wood.  The  man  and  his  wife 
were  able  to  tolerate  his  presence.  They  treated 
him  with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  with  them  he 
spent  the  one  supreme  holiday  of  his  life.  He 
could  roam  where  he  pleased.  He  met  no  one  on 
his  wanderings,  for  the  wood  was  preserved  and 
denied  to  all  but  the  gamekeeper  and  the  forester. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  Merrick  passed  in  this 
retreat  the  happiest  time  he  had  as  yet  experienced. 
He  was  alone  in  a  land  of  wonders.  The  breath 
of  the  country  passed  over  him  like  a  healing 
wind.  Into  the  silence  of  the  wood  the  fearsome 
voice  of  the  showman  could  never  penetrate.     No 


The  Elephant  Man  35 

cruel  eyes  could  peep  at  him  through  the  friendly 
undergrowth.  It  seemed  as  if  in  this  place  of 
peace  all  stain  had  been  wiped  away  from  his 
sullied  past.  The  Merrick  who  had  once  crouched 
terrified  in  the  filthy  shadows  of  a  Mile  End  shop 
was  now  sitting  in  the  sun,  in  a  clearing  among 
the  trees,  arranging  a  bunch  of  violets  he  had 
gathered. 

His  letters  to  me  were  the  letters  of  a  delighted 
and  enthusiastic  child.  He  gave  an  account  of  his 
trivial  adventures,  of  the  amazing  things  he  had 
seen,  and  of  the  beautiful  sounds  he  had  heard. 
He  had  met  with  strange  birds,  had  startled  a 
hare  from  her  form,  had  made  friends  with  a  fierce 
dog,  and  had  watched  the  trout  darting  in  a  stream. 
He  sent  me  some  of  the  wild  flowers  he  had  picked. 
They  were  of  the  commonest  and  most  familiar 
kind,  but  they  were  evidently  regarded  by  him 
as  rare  and  precious  specimens. 

He  came  back  to  London,  to  his  quarters  in 
Bedstead  Square,  much  improved  in  health,  pleased 
to  be  "  home  ' '  again  and  to  be  once  more  among 
his  books,  his  treasures  and  his  many  friends. 

Some  six  months  after  Merrick's  return  from 
the  country  he  was  found  dead  in  bed.  This  was 
in  April,  1890.  He  was  lying  on  his  back  as  if 
asleep,  and  had  evidently  died  suddenly  and  with- 


36  The  Elephant  Man 

out  a  struggle,  since  not  even  the  coverlet  of  the 
bed  was  disturbed.  The  method  of  his  death  was 
peculiar.  So  large  and  so  heavy  was  his  head  that 
he  could  not  sleep  lying  down.  When  he  assumed 
the  recumbent  position  the  massive  skull  was 
inclined  to  drop  backwards,  with  the  result  that 
he  experienced  no  little  distress.  The  attitude  he 
was  compelled  to  assume  when  he  slept  was  very 
strange.  He  sat  up  in  bed  with  his  back  supported 
by  pillows,  his  knees  were  drawn  up,  and  his  arms 
clasped  round  his  legs,  while  his  head  rested  on 
the  points  of  his  bent  knees. 

He  often  said  to  me  that  he  wished  he  could 
lie  down  to  sleep  "like  other  people."  I  think 
on  this  last  night  he  must,  with  some  determina- 
tion, have  made  the  experiment.  The  pillow  was 
soft,  and  the  head,  when  placed  on  it,  must  have 
fallen  backwards  and  caused  a  dislocation  of  the 
neck.  Thus  it  came  about  that  his  death  was  due 
to  the  desire  that  had  dominated  his  life β€” the 
pathetic  but  hopeless  desire  to  be  "  like  other 
people." 

As  a  specimen  of  humanity,  Merrick  was 
ignoble  and  repulsive ;  but  the  spirit  of  Merrick, 
if  it  could  be  seen  in  the  form  of  the  living,  would 
assume  the  figure  of  an  upstanding  and  heroic  man, 


The  Elephant  Man  37 

smooth  browed  and  clean  of  limb,  and  with  eyes 
that  flashed  undaunted  courage. 

His  tortured  journey  had  come  to  an  end. 
All  the  way  he,  like  another,  had  borne  on  his 
back  a  burden  almost  too  grievous  to  bear.  He 
had  been  plunged  into  the  Slough  of  Despond, 
but  with  manly  steps  had  gained  the  farther  shore. 
He  had  been  made  "  a  spectacle  to  all  men  "  in 
the  heartless  streets  of  Vanity  Fair.  He  had  been 
ill-treated  and  reviled  and  bespattered  with  the 
mud  of  Disdain.  He  had  escaped  the  clutches  of 
the  Giant  Despair,  and  at  last  had  reached  the 
"Place  of  Deliverance,"  where  "his  burden 
loosed  from  off  his  shoulders  and  fell  from  off  his 
back,  so  that  he  saw  it  no  more.' 


jj 


THE    OLD    RECEIVING    ROOM 


II 

THE   OLD    RECEIVING   ROOM 

A  HOUSE    surgeon    at    a    great    accident 
hospital  in   the   east   of   London   happens 
upon  strange  scenes,  some  pathetic,  some  merely 
sordid,    together    with    fragments    of    tragedy    in 
which  the  most  elemental  passions  and  emotions 
of  humanity   are  displayed.     The   chief  place  in 
w'hich  this  experience  is  gained  is  the  Receiving 
Room.    I  speak  of  a  hospital  not  as  it  is  now,  but 
as  it  was  some  fifty  years  ago.     The  Receiving 
Room  is  a  bare  hall,  painted  stone  colour.     It 
contains  as  furniture  rows  of  deal  benches  and  as 
wall    decoration    a    printed    notice,    framed    and 
glazed,  detailing  vivid  measures  for  restoring  the 
apparently  drowned.    Below  this  helpful  document 
is    fixed    an    iron-bound    money-box.      There    is, 
moreover,  a  long  desk  in  the  hall  where  entries 
are  made  and  certificates  and  other  papers  issued. 
As   a   room    for   the    reception    of   the    sick    and 
suffering  it  is  a  cold,  harsh  place,  with  about  it 
an  air  of  cynical  indifference. 

This  hall  serves  as  a  waiting-room,  and  there 
D  41 


42  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

are  nearly  always  some  people  waiting  in  it.  It 
may  be  a  sniffing  woman  who  has  called  for  her 
dead  husband's  clothes.  It  may  be  a  still  breath- 
less messenger  with  a  "  midwifery  card  "  in  her 
hand,  or  a  girl  waiting  for  a  dose  of  emergency 
medicine.  There  may  be  some  minor  accident 
cases  also,  such  as  a  torn  finger,  a  black  eye  like 
a  bursting  plum,  a  child  who  has  swallowed  a 
halfpenny,  and  a  woman  who  has  been  "  knocked 
about  cruel,"  but  has  little  to  show  for  it  except 
a  noisy  desire  to  have  her  husband  "locked  up." 
In  certain  days  of  stress,  as  on  Saturday  nights, 
when  the  air  is  heavy  with  alcohol,  or  on  the 
occasion  of  a  "big"  dock  accident,  the  waiting- 
room  is  crowded  with  excited  folk,  with  patients 
waiting  their  turn  to  be  dressed,  with  policemen, 
busybodies,  reporters  and  friends  of  the  injured. 

On  each  side  of  the  waiting-hall  is  a  dressing- 
room β€” one  for  women,  one  for  men.  Into  these 
rooms  the  accident  cases  are  taken  one  after  the 
other.  Here  the  house  surgeon  and  his  dressers 
are  engaged,  and  here  the  many-sided  drama  of 
the  Receiving  Room  reaches  its  culminating  point. 
It  is  an  uninviting  room,  very  plain,  and,  like  the 
outer  hall,  bears  an  'aspect  of  callous  unconcern. 
By  the  window  is  a  suspiciously  large  sink,  and  on 
the  ledge  above  it  a  number  of  pewter  porringers. 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  43 

One  side  of  the  room  is  occupied  by  a  mysterious 
cupboard  containing  dressings,  gags,  manacles, 
emetics  and  other  unattractive  things.  In  the 
centre  are  a  common  table  and  two  hard  chairs. 

The  most  repellent  thing  in  the  room  is  a  low 
sofa.  It  is  wide  and  is  covered  with  very  thick 
leather  which  is  suspiciously  shiny  and  black.  It 
suggests  no  more  comfort  than  a  rack.  Its 
associations  are  unpleasant.  It  has  been  smothered 
with  blood  and  with  every  kind  of  imaginable 
filth,  and  has  been  cleaned  up  so  often  that  it  is 
no  wonder  that  the  deeply  stained  leather  is 
shiny.  It  is  on  this  grim  black  couch  that  "  the 
case  "  just  carried  into  the  hospital  is  placed.  It 
may  be  a  man  ridden  over  in  the  street,  with  the 
red  bone-ends  of  his  broken  legs  sticking  through 
his  trousers.  It  may  be  a  machine  accident,  where 
strips  of  cotton  shirt  have  become  tangled  up 
with  torn  flesh  and  a  trail  of  black  grease.  It 
may  be  a  man  picked  up  in  a  lane  with  his  throat 
cut,  or  a  woman,  dripping  foul  mud,  who  has 
been  dragged  out  of  a  river.  Sometimes  the 
occupant  of  the  sofa  is  a  snoring  lump  of  humanity 
so  drunk  as  to  be  nearly  dead,  or  it  may  be  a 
panting  woman  who  has  taken  poison  and 
regretted  it.  In  both  cases  the  stomach  pump  is 
used  with  nauseating  incidents.    Now  and  then 


44  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

the  sofa  is  occupied  by  a  purple-faced  maniac,  who 
is  pinned  down  by  sturdy  dressers  while  a  strait- 
jacket  is  being  applied  to  him.  This  is  not  the 
whole  of  its  history  nor  of  its  services,  for  the 
Receiving  Room  nurse,  who  is  rather  proud  of 
it,  likes  to  record  that  many  a  man  and  many  a 
woman  have  breathed  their  last  on  this  horrible 
divan. 

The  so-called  dressing  room  is  at  its  best  a 
"  messy  "  place,  as  two  mops  kept  in  the  corner 
seem  to  suggest.  It  is  also  at  times  a  noisy  place, 
since  the  yells  and  screams  that  escape  from  it 
may  be  heard  in  the  street  and  may  cause  passers- 
by  to  stop  and  look  up  at  the  window. 

Among  the  sick  and  the  maimed  who  are 
**  received  "  in  this  unsympathetic  hall,  the  most 
pathetic  are  the  wondering  babies  and  the 
children.  Many  are  brought  in  burnt  and  v/rapped 
up  in  blankets,  with  only  their  singed  hair  show- 
ing out  of  the  bundle.  Others  have  been  scalded, 
so  that  tissue-paper-like  sheets  of  skin  come  off 
when  their  dressings  are  applied.  Not  a  few,  in 
old  days,  were  scalded  in  the  throat  from  drinking 
out  of  kettles.  Then  there  are  the  children  who 
have  swallowed  things,  and  v/ho  have  added  to  the 
astounding  collection  of  articles β€” from  buttons  to 
prayer-book  clasps β€” which  have  found  their  way, 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  45 

at  one  time  or  another,  into  the  infant  interior, 
as  well  as  children  who  have  needles  embedded  in 
parts  of  their  bodies  or  have  been  bitten  by  dogs 
or  cats  or  even  by  rats. 

I  remember  one  bloated,  half-dressed  woman 
who  ran  screaming  into  the  Receiving  Room  with 
a  dead  baby  in  her  arms.  She  had  gone  to  bed 
drunk,  and  had  awakened  in  the  morning  in  a 
tremulous  state  to  find  a  dead  infant  by  her  side. 
This  particular  experience  was  not  unusual  in 
Whitechapel.  Then  there  was  another  woman 
who  rushed  in  drawing  attention  to  a  thing  like  a 
tiny  bead  of  glass  sticking  to  her  baby's  cheek. 
The  child  had  acute  inflammation  of  the  eyeball, 
which  the  mother  had  treated  with  cold  tea.  The 
eye  had  long  been  closed,  but  when  the  mother 
made  a  clumsy  attempt  to  open  the  swollen  lids 
something  had  popped  out,  some  fluid  and  this 
thing  like  glass.  She  was  afraid  to  touch  it.  She 
viewed  it  with  horror  as  a  strange  thing  that  had 
come  out  of  the  eye.  Hugging  the  child,  she  had 
run  a  mile  or  so  with  the  dread  object  still  adher- 
ing to  the  skin  of  the  cheek.  This  glistening 
thing  was  the  crystalline  lens.  The  globe  had 
been  burst,  and  the  child  was,  of  course,  blind. 
Happily,  such  a  case  could  hardly  be  met  with  at 
the  present  day. 


46  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

On  the  subject  of  children  and  domestic 
surgery  as  revealed  in  the  Receiving  Room,  I 
recall  the  case  of  a  boy  aged  about  four  who  had 
pushed  a  dry  pea  into  his  ear.  The  mother 
attempted  to  remove  it  with  that  common  surgical 
implement  of  the  home,  a  hairpin.  She  not  only 
failed,  but  succeeded  in  pushing  the  pea  farther 
down  into  the  bony  part  of  the  canal.  Being  a 
determined  woman,  she  borrowed  a  squirt,  and 
proceeded  to  syringe  out  the  foreign  body  with 
hot  water.  The  result  was  that  the  pea  swelled, 
and,  being  encased  in  bone,  caused  so  intense  and 
terrible  a  pain  that  the  boy  became  unconscious 
from  shock. 

Possibly  the  most  dramatic  spectacle  in  con- 
nexion with  Receiving  Room  life  in  pre-ambulance 
days  was  the  approach  to  the  hospital  gate  of  a 
party  carrying  a  wounded  woman  or  man.  Look- 
ing out  of  the  Receiving  Room  window  on  such 
occasion  a  silent  crowd  would  be  seen  coming 
down  the  street.  It  is  a  closely  packed  crowd 
which  moves  like  a  clot,  which  occupies  the  whole 
pavement  and  oozes  over  into  the  road.  In  the 
centre  of  the  mass  is  an  obscure  object  towards 
which  all  eyes  are  directed.  In  the  procession  are 
many  women,  mostly  with  tousled  heads,  men, 
mostly     without     caps,     a     butcher,     a    barber's 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  47 

assistant,  a  trim  postman,  a  whitewasher,  a  man 
in  a  tall  hat,  and  a  pattering  fringe  of  ragged 
boys.  The  boys,  being  small,  cannot  see  much, 
so  they  race  ahead  in  relays  to  glimpse  the 
fascinating  object  from  the  front  or  climb  up  rail- 
ings or  mount  upon  steps  to  get  a  view  of  it  as  it 
passes  by.  Possibly  towering  above  the  throng 
would  be  two  pohcemen,  presenting  an  air  of 
assumed  calm ;  but  policemen  were  not  so  common 
in  those  days  as  they  are  now. 

The  object  carried  would  be  indistinct,  being 
hidden  from  view  as  is  the  queen  bee  by  a  clump 
of  fussing  bees.  Very  often  the  injured  person  is 
merely  carried  along  by  hand,  like  a  parcel  that 
is  coming  to  pieces.  There  would  be  a  man  to 
each  leg  and  to  each  arm,  while  men  on  either 
side  would  hang  on  to  the  coat.  Possibly  some 
Samaritan,  walking  backwards,  would  hold  up 
the  dangling  head.  It  was  a  much  prized  distinc- 
tion to  clutch  even  a  fragment  of  the  sufferer  or 
to  carry  his  hat  or  the  tools  he  had  dropped. 

At  this  period  the  present-day  stretcher  was 
unknown  in  civil  life.  A  stretcher  provided  by 
the  docks  was  a  huge  structure  with  high  sides. 
It  was  painted  green,  and  was  solid  enough  to 
carry  a  horse.  A  common  means  of  conveyance 
for    the    helpless    was    a    shutter,    but    with    the 


48  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

appearance  of  the  modern  ambulance  the  shutter 
has  become  as  out  of  date  as  the  sedan  chair. 
Still,  at  this  time,  when  anyone  was  knocked  down 
in  the  street  some  bright,  resourceful  bystander 
would  be  sure  to  call  out  "  Send  for  a  shutter!  " 

The  conveying  of  a  drunken  man  with  a  cut 
head  to  the  hospital  by  the  police  (in  the  ancient 
fashion)  was  a  more  hilarious  ceremonial.  The 
"  patient  "  would  be  hooked  up  on  either  side  by 
an  official  arm.  His  body  would  sag  between 
these  two  supports  so  that  his  shoulders  would  be 
above  his  ears.  His  clothes  would  be  worked  up 
in  folds  about  his  neck,  and  he  would  appear  to 
be  in  danger  of  slipping  earthwards  out  of  them. 
As  it  was,  there  would  be  a  display  of  shirt  and 
braces  very  evident  below  his  coat.  His  legs 
w^ould  dangle  below  him  like  roots,  while  his  feet, 
as  they  dragged  along  the  pavement,  would  be 
twisted  now  in  one  direction  and  now  in  another 
like  the  feet  of  a  badly  stuffed  lay  figure.  He 
would  probably  be  singing  as  he  passed  along,  to 
the  delight  of  the  people. 

Of  the  many  Receiving  Room  processions  that 
I  have  witnessed  the  most  moving,  the  most 
savage  and  the  most  rich  in  colour,  noise  and 
language  was  on  an  occasion  when  two  "ladies" 
who  had  been  badly  lacerated  in  a  fight  were  being 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  49 

dragged,  carried  or  pushed  towards  the  hospital 
for  treatment.  They  were  large,  copious  women 
who  were  both  in  an  advanced  stage  of  intoxica- 
tion. They  had  been  fighting  with  gin  bottles  in 
some  stagnant  court  which  had  become,  for  the 
moment,  an  uproarious  cockpit.  The  technique 
of  such  a  duel  is  punctilious.  The  round,  smooth 
bottoms  of  the  bottles  are  knocked  off,  and  the 
combatants,  grasping  the  weapons  by  the  neck, 
proceed  to  jab  one  another  in  the  face  with  the 
jagged  circles  of  broken  glass. 

The  wounds  in  this  instance  were  terrific. 
The  faces  of  the  two,  hideously  distorted,  w^ere 
streaming  with  blood,  while  their  ample  bodies 
seemed  to  have  been  drenched  with  the  same. 
Their  hair,  soaked  in  blood,  was  plastered  to  their 
heads  like  claret-coloured  seaweed  on  a  rock.  The 
two  heroines  were  borne  along  by  their  women 
friends.  The  police  kept  wisely  in  the  background, 
for  their  time  was  not  yet.  The  crowd  around 
the  two  bleeding  figures  was  so  compressed  that 
the  whole  mass  moved  as  one.  It  was  a  wild 
crowd,  a  writhing  knot  of  viragoes  who  roared 
and  screamed  and  rent  the  air  with  curses  and 
yells  of  vengeance,  for  they  were  partisans  in  the 
fight,  the  Montagues  and  Capulets  of  a  ferocious 
feud. 


50  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

The  crowd  as  it  came  along  rocked  to  and  fro, 
heaved  and  kirched  as  if  propelled  by  some  uneasy 
sea.  The  very  pavement  seemed  unsteady.  Borne 
on  the  crest  of  this  ill-smelling  wave  were  the  two 
horrible  women.  One  still  shrieked  threats  and 
defiance  in  a  voice  as  husky  as  that  of  a  beast, 
while  now  and  then  she  lifted  aloft  a  blood- 
streaked  arm  in  the  hand  of  which  was  clutched 
a  tuft  of  hair  torn  from  her  opponent's  head. 
Every  display  of  this  trophy  called  forth  a  shout 
of  pride  from  her  admirers. 

The  other  woman  w^as  in  a  state  of  drunken 
hysteria.  Throwing  back  her  head  until  the  sun 
illumined  her  awful  features,  she  gave  vent  to 
bursts  of  maniacal  laughter  which  were  made 
peculiarly  hideous  by  the  fact  that  her  nose  was 
nearly  severed  from  her  face,  while  her  grinning 
lips  were  hacked  in  two.  At  another  m.oment, 
burying  her  head  against  the  back  of  the  woman 
in  front  of  her,  she  w^ould  break  out  into  sobs  and 
groans  which  were  even  more  unearthly  than  her 
laughter. 

The  whole  affair  suggested  some  fearful 
Bacchanalian  orgy,  associated  with  bloodshed,  in 
which  all  concerned  were  the  subjects  of  demoniacal 
possession.  There  is,  happily,  much  less  drunken- 
ness nowadays  and  less  savagery,  while  the  police 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  51 

control  of  these  ' '  street  scenes  "  is  so  efficient  and 
the  public  ambulance  so  secretive  that  such  a 
spectacle  as  I  now  recall  belongs  for  ever  to  the 
past. 

When  a  crowd,  bearing  a  '*  casualty,"  reaches 
the  hospital  gates  its  progress  is  stayed.  It  rolls 
up  against  the  iron  barrier.  It  stops  and  recoils 
like  a  muddy  wave  against  a  bank.  The  porter 
is  strict.  Only  the  principals,  their  supporters 
and  the  police  are  allowed  to  filter  through.  The 
members  of  the  crowd  remain  in  the  street,  where 
they  look  through  the  raiUngs,  to  which  they 
cling,  and  indulge  in  fragments  of  narrative,  in 
comments  on  the  affair,  and  on  the  prospects  of 
the  parties  injured.  If  a  scream  should  escape 
from  the  Receiving  Room  the  watchers  feel  that 
they  are  well  rewarded  for  long  waiting,  while 
any  member  of  the  privileged  party  who  may 
leave  the  building  is  subjected  to  very  earnest 
questioning. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  Receiving  Room 
is  not  always  tragical,  not  always  the  scene  of 
alarms  and  disorders,  not  always  filled  with  wild- 
eyed  folk  nor  echoing  the  scuffle  of  heavy  feet  and 
the  moans  of  the  suffering.  It  may  be  as  quiet 
as  a  room  in  a  convent.  I  have  seen  it  so  many  a 
time,  and  particularly  on  a  Sunday  morning  in 


52  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

the  heyday  of  summer.  Then  the  sun,  streaming 
through  the  windows,  may  illumine  the  figure  of 
the  nurse  as  she  sits  on  the  awful  sofa.  She  has 
her  spectacles  on,  and  is  busy  with  some  white 
needlework.  Her  attitude  is  so  placid  that  she 
might  be  sitting  at  a  cottage  door  listening  to  a 
blackbird  in  a  wicker  cage.  Yet  this  quiet- 
looking  woman,  although  she  has  not  fought 
with  wild  beasts  at  Ephesus,  has  fought  with 
raving  drunkards  and  men  delirious  from  their 
hurts,  and  has  heard  more  foul  language  and 
more  blasphemy  in  a  week  than  would  have 
enlivened  a  pirate  ship  in  a  year. 

The  Receiving  Room  nurse  was,  in  old  days, 
without  exception  the  most  remarkable  woman  in 
the  hospital.  She  appeared  as  a  short,  fat,  com- 
fortable person  of  middle  age,  with  a  ruddy  face 
and  a  decided  look  of  assurance.  She  was  without 
education,  and  yet  her  experience  of  casualties 
of  all  kinds β€” from  a  bee-sting  to  sudden  death β€” 
was  vast  and  indeed  unique.  She  was  entirely 
self-taught,  for  there  were  no  trained  nurses  in 
those  days.  She  was  of  the  school  of  Mrs.  Gamp, 
was  a  woman  of  courage  and  of  infinite  resource, 
an  expert  in  the  treatment  of  the  violent  and  in 
the  crushing  of  anyone  who  gave  her  what  she 
called  "lip."    She  was  possessed  of  much  humour. 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  53 

was  coarse  in  her  language,  abrupt,  yet  not  un- 
kindly in  her  manner,  very  indulgent  towards  the 
drunkard  and  very  skilled  in  handling  him.  She 
was  apt  to  boast  that  there  was  no  man  living  she 
would  not  "  stand  up  to."  She  called  every  male 
over  fifty  "Daddy"  and  every  one  under  that 
age  "  My  Son."  She  would  tackle  a  shrieking 
woman  as  a  terrier  tackles  a  rat,  while  the  woman 
who  "  sauced  "  her  she  soon  reduced  to  a  condition 
of  palsy.  She  objected  to  the  display  of  emotion 
or  of  feeling  in  any  form,  and  was  apt  to  speak 
of  members  of  her  sex  as  a  "  watery-headed  lot." 
She  had,  like  most  nurses  of  her  time,  a  lean- 
ing towards  gin,  but  was  efficient  even  in  her  cups. 
She  had  wide  powers,  for  she  undertook β€” on  her 
own  responsibility β€” the  treatment  of  petty  casual- 
ties. The  dressers  regarded  her  with  respect.  Her 
knowledge  and  skill  amazed  them,  while  from  her 
they  acquired  the  elements  of  minor  surgery  and 
first  aid.  The  house  surgeons  were  a  little 
frightened  of  her,  yet  they  admired  her  ready 
craft  and  were  duly  grateful  for  her  unswerving 
loyalty  and  her  eagerness  to  save  them  trouble. 
Her  diagnosis  of  an  injury  was  probably  correct, 
so  sound  was  her  observation  and  wide  her  experi- 
ence. She  was  a  brilliant  bandager,  and  was 
accepted  by  the  students  as  the  standard  of  style 


54  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

and  finish  in  the  applying  of  a  dressing.  She  was 
on  duty  from  early  in  the  morning  until  late  at 
night,  and  knew  little  of  "  hours  off  "  and  "  half- 
days."  In  the  personnel  of  the  hospital  of  half 
a  century  ago  she  was  an  outstanding  figure,  yet 
now  she  is  as  extinct  as  the  dodo. 

The  hospital  in  the  days  of  which  I  speak  was 
anathema.  The  poor  people  hated  it.  They 
dreaded  it.  They  looked  upon  it  primarily  as  a 
place  where  people  died.  It  ^vas  a  matter  of 
difficulty  to  induce  a  patient  to  enter  the  wards. 
They  feared  an  operation,  and  with  good  cause, 
for  an  operation  then  was  a  very  dubious  matter. 
There  were  stories  afloat  of  things  that  happened 
in  the  hospital,  and  it  could  not  be  gainsaid  that 
certain  of  those  stories  were  true. 

Treatment  was  very  rough.  The  surgeon  was 
rough.  He  had  inherited  that  attitude  from  the 
days  when  operations  were  carried  through  with- 
out anaesthetics,  and  when  he  had  need  to  be 
rough,  strong  and  quick,  as  well  as  very  indifferent 
to  pain.  Pain  was  with  him  a  thing  that  had  to 
be.  It  was  a  regrettable  feature  of  disease.  It 
had  to  be  submitted  to.  At  the  present  day  pain 
is  a  thing  that  has  not  to  be.  It  has  to  be  relieved 
and  not  to  be  merely  endured. 

Many  common  measures  of  treatment  involved 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  55 

great  suffering.  Bleeding  was  still  a  frequent 
procedure,  and  to  the  timid  the  sight  of  the  red 
stream  trickling  into  the  bowl  was  a  spectacle  of 
terror.  There  were  two  still  more  common 
measures  in  use β€” the  seton  and  the  issue.  The 
modern  student  knows  nothing  of  these  ancient 
and  uncleanly  practices.  He  must  inform  him- 
self by  consulting  a  dictionary.  Without  touching 
upon  details,  I  may  say  that  in  my  early  days,  as 
a  junior  dresser,  one  special  duty  was  to  run  round 
the  ward  before  the  surgeon  ai*rived  in  order  to 
draw  a  fresh  strand  of  thread  through  each  seton 
and  to  see  that  a  fresh  pea  was  forced  into  the 
slough  of  every  issue. 

Quite  mediaeval  methods  were  still  observed. 
The  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  saw  the  interior 
of  an  operating  theatre  I,  in  my  ignorance, 
entered  by  the  door  which  opened  directly  into 
the  area  where  the  operating  table  stood.  (I 
should  have  entered  by  the  students'  gallery.) 
When  I  found  myself  in  this  amazing  place 
there  was  a  man  on  the  table  who  was  shrieking 
vehemently.  The  surgeon,  taking  me  by  the  arm, 
said,  "  You  seem  to  have  a  strong  back ;  lay  hold 
of  that  rope  and  pull."  I  laid  hold  of  the  rope. 
There  were  already  two  men  in  front  of  me  and 
we  all  three  pulled  our  best.     I  had  no  idea  what 


56  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

we  were  pulling  for.  I  was  afterwards  informed 
that  the  operation  in  progress  was  the  reduction 
of  a  dislocated  hip  by  compound  pulleys.  The 
hip,  however,  was  not  reduced  and  the  man 
remained  lame  for  life.  At  the  present  day  a 
well-instructed  schoolgirl  could  reduce  a  recent 
hip  dislocation  unaided. 

In  this  theatre  was  a  stove  which  was  always 
kept  alight,  winter  and  summer,  night  and  day. 
The  object  was  to  have  a  iEire  at  all  times  ready 
whereat  to  heat  the  irons  used  for  the  arrest  of 
bleeding  as  had  been  the  practice  since  the  days 
of  Elizabeth.  Antiseptics  were  not  yet  in  use. 
Sepsis  was  the  prevailing  condition  in  the  wards. 
Practically  all  major  wounds  suppurated.  Pus 
was  the  most  common  subject  of  converse,  because 
it  was  the  most  prominent  feature  in  the  surgeon's 
work.  It  was  classified  according  to  degrees  ol: 
vileness.  "  Laudable"  pus  was  considered  rather 
a  [fine  thing,  something  to  be  proud  of. 
"  Sanious  "  pus  was  not  only  nasty  in  appearance 
but  regrettable,  while  "ichorous"  pus  repre- 
sented the  most  malignant  depths  to  which  matter 
could  attain. 

There  was  no  object  in  being  clean.  Indeed, 
cleanliness  was  out  of  place.  It  was  considered 
to   be   finicking    and   affected.      An   executioner 


The  Old  Receiving  Room  57 

might  as  well  manicure  his  nails  before  chopping 
off  a  head.  The  surgeon  operated  in  a  slaughter- 
house-suggesting frock  coat  of  black  cloth.  It 
was  stiff  with  the  blood  and  the  filth  of  years. 
The  more  sodden  it  was  the  more  forcibly  did  it 
bear  evidence  to  the  surgeon's  prowess.  I,  of 
course,  commenced  my  surgical  career  in  such  a 
coat,  of  which  I  was  quite  proud.  Wounds  were 
dressed  with  "  charpie  "  soaked  in  oil.  Both  oil 
and  dressing  were  frankly  and  e^cultingly  septic. 
Charpie  was  a  species  of  cotton  waste  obtained 
from  cast  linen.  It  would  probably  now  be  dis- 
carded by  a  motor  mechanic  as  being  too  dirty 
for  use  on  a  car. 

Owing  to  the  suppurating  wounds  the  stench 
in  the  wards  was  of  a  kind  not  easily  forgotten. 
I  can  recall  it  to  this  day  with  unappreciated  ease. 
There  was  one  sponge  to  a  ward.  With  this  putrid 
article  and  a  basin  of  once-clear  water  all  the 
wounds  in  the  ward  were  washed  in  turn  twice  a 
day.  By  this  ritual  any  chance  that  a  patient 
had  of  recovery  was  eliminated.  I  remember  a 
whole  ward  being  decimated  by  hospital  gangrene. 
The  modern  student  has  no  knowledge  of  this 
disease.  He  has  never  seen  it  and,  thank  heaven, 
he  never  will.  People  often  say  how  wonderful 
it  was  that  surgical  patients  lived  in  these  days. 


58  The  Old  Receiving  Room 

As  a  matter  of  fact  they  did  not  live,  or  at  least 
only  a  few  of  them.  Lord  Roberts  assured  me 
that  on  the  Ridge  at  Delhi  during  the  Indian 
Mutiny  no  case  of  amputation  recovered.  This  is 
an  extreme  instance,  for  the  conditions  under 
which  the  surgeons  on  the  Ridge  operated  were 
exceptional  and  hopelessly  unfavourable. 

The  attitude  that  the  public  assumed  towards 
hospitals  and  their  works  at  the  time  of  which  I 
write  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  incident. 
I  w^as  instructed  by  my  surgeon  to  obtain  a 
woman's  permission  for  an  operation  on  her 
daughter.  The  operation  was  one  of  no  great 
magnitude.  I  interviewed  the  mother  in  the 
Receiving  Room.  I  discussed  the  procedure  with 
her  in  great  detail  and,  I  trust,  in  a  sympathetic 
and  hopeful  manner.  After  I  had  finished  my 
discourse  I  asked  her  if  she  would  consent  to  the 
performance  of  the  operation.  She  replied  :  "  Oh  ! 
it  is  all  very  well  to  talk  about  consenting,  but 
who  is  to  pay  for  the  funeral.^ 


>? 


THE    TWENTY-KRONE    PIECE 


Ill 

THE   TWENTY-KRONE   PIECE 

MORE  than  once  in  speaking  at  public 
meetings  on  behalf  of  hospitals  I  have 
alluded  to  my  much  valued  possession  β€”  a 
twenty-krone  piece  β€”  and  have  employed  it  as 
an  illustration  of  the  gratitude  of  the  hospital 
patient. 

The  subject  of  this  incident  was  a  Norwegian 
sailor  about  fifty  years  of  age,  a  tall,  good-featured 
man  with  the  blue  eyes  of  his  country  and  a  face 
tanned  by  sun  and  by  salt  winds  to  the  colour  of 
weathered  oak.  His  hair  and  his  beard  were  grey, 
which  made  him  look  older  than  he  was.  He 
had  been  serving  for  three  years  as  an  ordinary 
seaman  on  an  English  sailing  ship  and  spoke 
English  perfectly.  During  his  last  voyage  he  had 
developed  a  trouble  which  prevented  him  from 
following  his  employment.  Accordingly  he  had 
left  his  ship  and  made  his  way  to  London  in  the 
hope  of  being  cured.  Inquiring  for  the  hospital 
of  London  he  was  directed  to  the  London  Hos- 
pital and,  by  chance,  came  into  my  wards.     He 

6i 


62  The  Twenty-Krone  Piece 

had  an  idea β€” as  I  was  told  later β€” that  the  opera- 
tion he  must  needs  undergo  might  be  fatal,  and 
so  had  transferred  his  savings  to  his  wife  in  Norway. 

He  was  a  quiet  and  reserved  man,  but  so 
pleasant  in  his  manner  that  he  became  a  favourite 
with  the  nurses.  He  told  them  quaintly-worded 
tales  of  his  adventures  and  showed  them  how  to 
make  strange  knots  with  bandages.  The  operation 
β€” which  was  a  very  ordinary  one β€” was  successful, 
and  in  four  or  five  weeks  he  was  discharged  as 
capable  of  resuming  his  work  as  a  seaman.  His 
ship  had,  however,  long  since  started  on  another 
voyage. 

One  morning,  three  weeks  after  he  had  left 
the  hospital,  he  appeared  at  my  house  in  Wimpole 
Street.  My  name  he  would  have  acquired  from  the 
board  above  his  bed,  but  I  wondered  how  he  had 
obtained  my  address.  I  assumed  that  he  had 
called  to  ask  for  money  or  for  help  of  some  kind. 
As  he  came  into  my  room  I  was  sorry  to  see  how 
thin  and  ill  he  looked,  for  when  he  left  the  wards 
he  was  well  and  hearty. 

He  proceeded  to  thank  me  for  what  I  had  done, 
little  as  it  was.  He  had  an  exaggerated  idea  of 
the  magnitude  of  the  operation,  which  idea  he 
would  not  allow  me  to  correct.  I  have  listened 
to  many  votes  of  thanks,  to  the  effulgent  language, 


The  Twenty-Krone  Piece  63 

the  gush  and  the  pompous  flattery  which  have 
marked  them ;  but  the  Httle  speech  of  this  sailor 
man  was  not  of  that  kind.  It  was  eloquent  by 
reason  of  its  boyish  simplicity,  its  warmth  and 
its  rugged  earnestness. 

As  he  was  speaking  he  drew  from  his  pocket 
a  gold  coin,  a  twenty-krone  piece,  and  placed  it 
on  the  table  at  which  I  sat.  "  I  beg  you,  sir," 
he  said,  "  to  accept  this  coin.  I  know  it  is  of  no 
yalue  to  you.  It  is  only  worth,  I  think,  fifteen 
shillings.  It  would  be  an  insult  to  offer  it  as  a 
return  for  what  you  have  done  for  me.  That 
service  can  never  be  repaid.  But  I  hope  you  will 
accept  it  as  a  token  of  what  I  feel,  of  something 
that  I  cannot  say  in  words  but  that  this  coin  can 
tell  of.  When  I  left  my  home  in  Norway  three 
years  ago  my  wife  sewed  this  twenty-krone  piece 
in  the  band  of  my  trousers  and  made  me  promise 
never  to  touch  it  until  I  was  starving.  A  seaman's 
life  is  uncertain;  he  may  be  ill,  he  may  be  long 
out  of  a  job ;  and  so  for  three  years  this  coin  has 
been  between  me  and  the  risk  of  starvation.  When 
I  was  in  the  hospital  I  had  a  wish  to  give  it  to 
you  if  it  so  happened  that  I  got  well.  Here  I 
am,  and  I  do  hope,  sir,  you  will  accept  it." 

I  thanked  him  as  warmly  as  I  could  for  his 
kindness,  for  his  thought  in  coming  to  see  me  and 


64  The  Twenty-Krone  Piece 

for  his  touching  offer,  but  added  that  I  could  not 
possibly  take  the  gold  piece  and  begged  him  to 
put  it  back  into  his  pocket  again  and  present  it 
to  his  wife  when  he  reached  home.  At  this  he 
was  very  much  upset.  Pushing  the  coin  along 
the  table  towards  me  with  his  forefinger,  he  said  : 
"  Please,  sir,  do  take  the  money,  not  for  what  it 
is  .worth  but  for  what  it  has  been  to  me.  I  am 
proud  to  say  that  since  I  left  the  hospital  I  have 
been  starving.  I  have  been  looking  for  a  ship. 
I  have  not  slept  in  a  bed  since  you  saw  me  in  the 
wards.  Now,  at  last,  I  have  got  a  ship  and,  thank 
God,  I  have  kept  the  coin  unbroken  so  that  you 
might  have  it.     I  implore  you  to  accept  it." 

I  took  it ;  but  what  could  I  say  that  would 
be  adequate  for  such  a  gift  as  this?  My  attempt 
at  thanks  was  as  stumbling  and  as  feeble  as  his 
had  been  outright ;  for  I  am  not  ashamed  to  con- 
fess that  I  was  much  upset. 

I  have  received  many  presents  from  kindly 
patients β€” silver  bowls,  diamond  scarf-pins,  gold 
cigarette  cases  and  the  like,  but  how  little  is  their 
value  compared  with  this  one  small  coin?  As  I 
picked  it  up  from  the  table  I  thought  of  what 
it  had  cost.  I  thought  of  the  tired  man  haunting 
the  docks  in  search  of  a  ship,  often  aching  with 
hunger  and  at  night  sleeping  in  a  shed,  and  yet 


The  Twenty-Krone  Piece  65 

all  the  time  .with  a  piece  of  gold  in  his  pocket 
which  he  >vould  not  change  in  order  that  I  might 
have  it. 

A  coin  is  an  emblem  of  wealth,  but  this  gold 
piece  is  an  emblem  of  a  rarer  currency,  of  that 
wealth  which  is β€” in  a  peculiar  sense β€” ' '  beyond 
the  dream  of  avarice,"  a  something  that  no  money 
could  buy,  for  what  sum  could  express  the  bounty 
or  the  sentiment  of  this  generous  heart? 

It  would  be  described,  by  those  ignorant  of  its 
history,  as  a  gold  coin  from  Norway ;  but  I  prefer 
to  think  that  it  belongs  to  that  "  land  of  Havilah 
where  there  is  gold  ' '  and  of  which  it  is  truly  said 
"  and  the  gold  of  that  land  is  good." 


A   CURE    FOR   NERVES 


IV 

A    CURE   FOR    NERVES 

IN  the  account  of  the  case  which  follows  it  is 
better  that  I  allow  the  patient  to  speak  for 
herself. 

I  am  a  neurotic  woman.  In  that  capacity  I 
have  been  the  subject  of  much  criticism  and  much 
counsel.  I  have  been  both  talked  to  and  talked 
at.  On  the  other  hand  I  have  detailed  my  unhappy 
isymptoms  to  many  in  the  hope  of  securing  con- 
solation, but  with  indefinite  success.  I  am  afraid 
I  have  often  been  a  bore ;  for  a  bore,  I  am  told, 
is  a  person  who  will  talk  of  herself  when  you  want 
to  talk  of  yourself. 

My   husband   says   that   there   is   nothing   the 

matter  with  me,  that  my  ailments  are  all  imaginary 

and  unreasonable.     He  becomes  very  cross  when 

I  talk   of  my   wretched   state   and   considers   my 

ill-health  as  a  grievance  personal  to  himself.     He 

says β€” when  he  is  very  irritated β€” that  he  is  sick 

of  my  moanings,  that  I  look  well,  eat  well,  sleep 

well,  and  so  must  be  as  sound  as  a  woman  can 

be.     If  I  have  a  headache  and  cannot  go  out  he 

69 


70  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

is  more  annoyed  than  if  he  had  the  headache 
himself,  which  seems  to  me  irrational.  He  is 
often  very  sarcastic  about  my  symptoms,  and  this 
makes  me  worse.  Once  or  twice  he  has  been 
sympathetic  and  I  have  felt  better,  but  he  says 
that  sympathy  will  do  me  harm  and  cause  me  to 
give  way  more.  I  suppose  he  knows  because  he 
is  always  so  certain.  He  says  all  I  have  to  do  is 
to  cheer  up,  to  rouse  myself,  to  pull  myself 
together.  He  slaps  himself  on  the  chest  and,  in 
a  voice  that  makes  my  head  crack,  says,  "  Look 
at  me !  I  am  not  nervous,  why  should  you  be?  " 
I  don't  know  why  I  am  nervous  and  so  I  never 
try  to  answer  the  question.  From  the  way  my 
husband  talks  I  feel  that  he  must  regard  me  as  an 
impostor.  If  we  have  a  few  friends  to  dinner  he 
is  sure  to  say  something  about  "the  deplorable 
flabbiness  of  the  minds  of  some  women."  I  know 
he  is  addressing  himself  to  me  and  so  do  the  others, 
but  I  can  only  smile  and  feel  uncomfortable. 

I  have  no  wish  to  be  nervous.  It  is  miserable 
enough,  heaven  knows.  I  would  give  worlds  to 
be  free  of  all  my  miseries  and  be  quite  sound 
again.  If  I  wished  to  adopt  a  complaint  I 
should  choose  one  less  hideously  distressing  than 
"nerves."  I  have  often  thought  I  would  sooner 
be  blind  than  nervous,  and  that  then  my  husband 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  71 

(Would  be  really  sorry  for  me ;  but  I  should  be 
terribly  frightened  to  be  always  in  the  dark. 

I  get  a  good  deal  of  comfort  from  many  of  my 
women  friends.  They  at  least  are  sympathetic ; 
they  believe  in  me,  know  that  my  complaints  are 
real  and  that  what  I  say  is  true.  Unfortunately, 
when  I  have  described  certain  of  my  symptoms β€” 
guch  as  one  of  my  gasping  attacks β€” they  say  that 
they  have  just  such  attacks  themselves,  only  worse. 
They  are  so  sorry  for  me ;  but  then  they  will  go 
on  and  tell  me  the  exact  circumstances  under 
which  they  have  had  their  last  bouts.  I  am 
anxious  to  tell  them  of  my  other  curious  symp- 
toms, but  they  say  that  it  does  them  so  much  good 
to  pour  out  their  hearts  to  someone,  and  I,  being 
very  meek,  let  them  go  on,  only  wishing  that 
they  would  listen  to  me  as  I  listen  to  them. 

I  notice  that  their  husbands  have  for  the  most 
part  just  the  same  erroneous  views  about  nerves 
that  mine  has.  Some  of  them  say  that  they  would 
like  to  make  their  menfolk  suffer  as  they  do  them- 
selves. One  lady  I  know  always  ends  with  the 
reflection  :  "  Ah,  well !  I  shall  not  be  long  here, 
and  when  I  am  dead  and  under  the  daisies  he  will 
be  sorry  he  was  not  more  appreciative.  He  will 
then  know,  when  it  is  too  late,  that  my  symptoms 
were  genuine  enough."     I  must  say  that  I  have 


72  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

never  gone  to  the  extreme  of  wishing  to  die 
for  the  mere  sake  of  convincing  my  husband  of 
obstinate  stupidity.  I  should  Hke  to  go  into  a 
death-hke  trance  and  frighten  him,  for  then  I 
should  be  able  to  hear  what  he  said  when  he  thought 
I  was  gone  and  remind  him  of  it  afterwards  w^hen- 
ever  he  became  cynical. 

It  is  in  the  morning  that  I  feel  so  bad.  I 
am  really  ghastly  then.  I  wake  up  with  the  awful 
presentiment  that  something  dreadful  is  going  to 
happen.  I  don't  know  what  it  is,  yet  I  feel  I 
could  sink  through  the  bed.  I  imagine  the  waking 
moments  of  the  poor  wretch  who  has  been  con- 
demned to  death  and  who  is  said  to  have  "  slept 
well "  on  the  night  before  his  execution.  He  will 
probably  awake  slowly  and  will  feel  at  first  hazily 
happy  and  content,  will  yawn  and  smile,  until 
there  creeps  up  the  horrible  recollection  of  the 
judge  and  the  sentence,  of  the  gallows  and  the 
hanging  by  the  neck.  I  know  the  cold  sweat  that 
breaks  over  the  whole  body  and  the  sickly  clutch- 
ing about  the  heart  that  attend  such  an  awakening, 
but  doubt  if  any  emerging  from  sleep  can  be  really 
worse  than  many  I  have  experienced. 

I  can  do  so  little  in  the  day-time.  I  soon  get 
exhausted  and  so  utterly  done  up  that  I  can  only 
lie  still  in  a  dark  room.    When  I  am  like  that  the 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  73 

least  noise  worries  me  and  even  tortures  me  almost 
out  of  my  mind.  If  someone  starts  strumming 
the  piano,  or  if  a  servant  persistently  walks  about 
with  creaky  boots,  or  if  my  husband  bursts  in  and 
tries  to  be  hearty,  I  feel  compelled  to  scream,  it 
is  so  unbearable. 

It  is  on  such  an  occasion  as  this  that  my  husband 
is  apt  to  beg  me  "  to  pull  myself  together."  He 
quite  maddens  me  when  he  says  this.  I  feel  as 
full  of  terror,  awfulness  and  distress  as  a  drowning 
man,  and  how  silly  it  would  be  to  lean  over  a 
harbour  wall  and  tell  a  drowning  man  in  comfort- 
able tones  that  he  should  "  pull  himself  together." 
Yet  that  is  what  my  husband  says  to  me,  with 
the  irritating  conviction  that  he  is  being  intelligent 
and  practical. 

I  cannot  walk  out  alone.  If  I  attempt  it  I 
am  soon  panic-stricken.  I  become  hot  all  over, 
very  faint,  and  so  giddy  that  I  reel  and  have  to 
keep  to  the  railings  of  the  houses.  I  am  seized 
with  the  hideous  feeling  that  I  can  neither  get 
on  nor  get  back.  I  am  not  disturbed  by  the  mere 
possibility  of  falling  down  on  the  pavement,  but 
by  the  paralysing  nightmare  that  I  cannot  take 
another  step. 

If  anyone  were  to  put  me  down  in  the  middle 
of  a  great  square,  like  the  Pra9o  de  Dom  Pedro 


74  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

at  Lisbon,  and  leave  me  there  alone,  I  think  I 
should  die  or  lose  my  reason.  I  know  I  should  be 
unable  to  get  out.  I  should  fall  in  a  heap,  shut 
my  eyes  and  try  to  crawl  to  the  edge  on  my  hands 
and  knees,  filled  all  the  time  with  a  panting  terror. 
A  man  who  finds  himself  compelled  to  cross  a 
glassy  ice  slope  which,  twenty  feet  below,  drops 
over  a  precipice,  could  not  feel  worse  than  I  do 
if  left  adrift,  nor  pray  more  fervently  to  be  clear 
of  the  abhorred  space  and  safe.  My  husband  says 
that  this  is  all  nonsense.  I  suppose  it  is,  but  it 
is  such  nonsense  as  would  be  sense  if  the  jester 
were  Death. 

The  knowledge  that  I  have  to  go  to  a  dinner 
party  fills  me  with  unutterable  alarm.  By  the 
time  I  am  dressed  and  ready  to  start  I  am  chilled, 
shaking  all  over  and  gasping  for  breath.  The 
drive  to  the  house  is  almost  as  full  of  horror  as 
the  drive  of  the  tumbril  to  the  guillotine.  By  the 
time  I  arrive  I  am  so  ill  I  can  hardly  speak  and 
am  convinced  that  I  shall  fall  down,  or  be  sick, 
or  shall  have  to  cry  out.  More  than  once  I  have 
insisted  upon  being  driven  home  again,  and  my 
husband  has  gone  to  the  dinner  alone  after  much 
outpouring  of  language. 

Possibly  my  most  direful  experiments  have 
been  at  the  theatre,  to  which  I  have  been  taken  on 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  75 

the  ground  that  my  mind  needed  change  and  that 
a  cheerful  play  would  "  take  me  out  of  myself." 
My  worst  terrors  have  come  upon  me  when  I 
have  chanced  to  sit  in  the  centre  of  the  stalls  with 
people  packed  in  all  around  me.  I  have  then  felt 
as  if  I  was  imprisoned  and  have  been  filled  by  one 
intense  overwhelming  desire β€” the  passion  to  get 
β– out.  I  have  passed  through  all  the  horrors  of 
suffocation,  have  felt  that  I  must  stand  up,  must' 
lift  up  my  arms  and  gasp.  I  have  looked  at  the 
door  only  to  feel  that  escape  was  as  impossible  as 
it  would  be  to  an  entrapped  miner  about  whom 
the  walls  of  a  shaft  had  fallen. 

It  is  useless  for  my  husband  to  nudge  me  and 
tell  me  not  to  make  a  fool  of  myself.  If  I  did 
want  to  make  a  fool  of  myself  I  should  select 
some  more  agreeable  way  of  doing  it.  It  is  useless, 
moreover,  to  argue.  No  argument  can  dispel  the 
ever-present  sense  of  panic,  of  being  buried  alive, 
or  relieve  the  hopeless  feeling  of  inability  to  escape. 
I  have  sat  out  a  play  undergoing  tortures  beyond 
expression,  until  I  have  become  collapsed  and 
until  my  lip  had  been  almost  bitten  through  in 
the  effort  not  to  scream.  No  one  would  believe 
that  I β€” a  healthy-looking  woman  in  a  new  Paris 
dress,  sitting  among  a  company  of  smiling  folk 
β€” could  be  enduring  as  much  agony  as  if  I  were 


76  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

lodged  in  an  iron  cell  the  walls  of  which  were 
gradually  closing  in  around  me. 

I  am  very  fond  of  my  clothes  when  I  am  well, 
but  there  are  certain  frocks  1  have  come  to  loathe 
because  they  recall  times  when  I  have  nearly 
gasped  out  my  life  in  them. 

I  have  taken  much  medicine  but  with  no 
apparent  good.  I  envy  the  woman  who  believes 
in  her  nerve  tonic,  since  such  faith  must  be  a 
great  comfort  to  her.  I  knew  a  poor  girl  who 
became  for  a  time  a  mental  wreck,  owing  to  her 
engagement  having  been  broken  off.  She  refused 
food  and  lived  for  a  week β€” so  she  told  me β€” ^on 
her  mother's  nerve  tonic.  She  declared  that  it 
saved  her  reason.  I  tried  it,  but  it  only  brought 
me  out  in  spots.  I  have  seen  a  good  many  doctors, 
but  although  they  are  all  very  kind,  they  seem 
to  be  dense  and  to  have  but  the  one  idea  of 
treating  the  neurotic  woman  as  they  would  treat 
a  frightened  child  or  a  lost  dog. 

I  was  taken  to  one  doctor  because  he  had  the 
reputation  of  being  very  sensible  and  outspoken. 
My  husband  said  there  was  no  nonsense  about  him. 
He  certainly  made  no  effort  to  be  entertaining. 
After  he  had  examined  me  he  said  that  all  my 
organs  were  perfectly  sound.  He  then  began  to 
address  me  as  "  My  dear  lady,"  and  at  once  I 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  77 

knew  what  was  coming.  It  was  to  tell  me  that 
I  wanted  rousing  and  that  all  I  had  to  do  was 
to  get  out  of  myself.  He  said  I  was  not  to  think 
about  myself  at  all,  which  is  very  good  advice  to 
a  person  who  feels  on  the  point  of  dissolution. 
He  told  my  husband  afterwards,  in  strict  con- 
fidence, that  if  I  was  a  poor  woman  and  had  to 
work  for  my  living  I  should  be  well  directly.  He 
went  farther  and  said  that  what  would  cure  me 
would  be  a  week  at  the  washing  tub β€” at  a  laundry, 
I  suppose.  My  husband  imparted  these  confidences 
to  me  as  we  drove  home  from  the  doctor's  and 
said  what  a  shrewd,  common-sense  man  he  was. 
My  husband  quite  Hked  him. 

Another  doctor  I  went  to  was  very  sympathetic. 
He  patted  my  hand  and  was  so  kind  that  he 
almost  made  me  cry.  He  said  he  understood  how 
real  and  intense  my  sufferings  were.  He  knew 
I  must  have  gone  through  tortures.  He  gave  me 
a  great  many  particulars  as  to  how  I  was  to  live 
and  said  I  was  never  to  do  anything  I  did  not 
like.  I  wanted  to  come  and  see  him  again,  but 
he  insisted  that  I  must  go  abroad  at  once  to  break 
with  my  sad  associations  and  afford  my  shattered 
nerves  a  complete  rest.  He  gave  me  a  letter  to 
a  doctor  abroad  which  he  said  contained  a  very 
full  and  particular  account  of  my  case. 


78  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

Something  happened  to  prevent  me  from  leav- 
ing England,  but  six  months  later  I  came  across 
the  letter  and,  feeling  it  was  no  longer  of  use, 
opened  it.  It  began,  '*  My  dear  Harry,"  and 
contained  a  great  deal  about  their  respective 
handicaps  at  golf  and  their  plans  for  the  summer. 
The  kind  doctor  ended  in  this  wise  in  a  postscript : 

"The  lady  who  brings  this  is  Mrs.  .     She 

is  a  terrible  woman,  a  deplorable  neurotic.  I  need 
say  no  more  about  her,  but  I  hope  you  won't  mind 
my  burdening  you  with  her,  for  she  is  the  kind 
of  tedious  person  who  bores  me  to  death.  How- 
ever she  pays  her  fees."  My  husband  sent  the 
letter  back  to  the  doctor  who  wrote  it,  because  he 
thought  the  memoranda  about  the  golf  handicaps 
would  be  interesting  for  him  to  keep. 

As  I  made  no  progress  and  as  my  friends  were 
getting  as  tired  of  me  as  I  was  of  myself,  it  was 
resolved  that  I  should  be  taken  "  seriously  in 
hand."  I  was  therefore  sent  to  a  nursing  home  to 
undergo  the  rest  cure.  I  had  to  lie  in  bed,  be 
stuffed  with  food  and  be  massaged  daily.  I  was 
cut  off  from  all  communion  with  the  familiar  world 
and  was  allowed  to  receive  neither  letters  nor 
newspapers. 

The  idea  underlying  this  measure  is,  I  think, 
a  little  silly.    It  is  in  the  main  an  attempt  to  cure 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  79 

a  patient  by  enforced  boredom.  The  inducement 
offered  is  crudely  this  :  ' '  You  can  go  home  as 
soon  as  you  think  fit  to  be  well."  I  did  not  mind 
the  quiet  nor  the  lying  in  bed.  The  excessive 
feeding  merely  made  me  uncomfortable.  The 
massage  was  a  form  of  torture  that  I  viewed  with 
great  loathing.  The  absence  of  news  from  home 
kept  me  in  a  state  of  unrest  and  apprehension. 
It  was  the  continued  speculation  as  to  what  was 
going  on  in  my  household  which  prevented  me 
from  sleeping  at  night. 

The  withdrawal  of  all  newspapers  was  evidently 
a  punishment  devised  by  a  man.  It  was  no  punish- 
ment to  me  nor  w^ould  it  be  to  the  average  w^oman. 
The  nurse,  of  course,  kept  me  informed  of  current 
events  as  she  was  extremely  fond  of  talking  and 
thereby  rendered  a  newspaper  unnecessary.  She 
told  me  of  the  occasions  when  my  husband  called 
to  inquire  and  always  said  that  he  looked  very  well 
and  remarkably  cheerful.  She  walked  past  my 
house  once  and  came  back  with  the  information 
that  the  drawing-room  blinds  w^re  up  and  that 
the  sun  was  streaming  into  the  room.  This  worried 
me  a  great  deal  as  I  don't  like  faded  carpets  and 
silks  and  am  very  fond  of  my  furniture. 

After  I  had  been  in  the  home  a  few  days  I 
discovered   that   the    institution   was   not   wholly 


8o  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

devoted  to  rest-cure  cases,  but  that  it  was  also  a 
surgical  home  where  many  operations  were  per- 
formed. This  frightened  me  terribly  because  I 
began  to  wonder  whether  an  operation  had  been 
an  item  of  the  programme  when  I  was  taken 
seriously  in  hand.  I  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that 
I  was  being  "  prepared  for  operation,"  that  I  was 
being  "built  up,"  with  the  result  that  I  was 
prostrated  by  alarm.  I  felt  that  at  any  moment 
a  man  with  a  black  bag  might  enter  the  room  and 
proceed  to  chloroform  me.  There  came  upon  me 
a  conviction  that  I  was  being  imprisoned,  that  I 
had  been  duped  and  trapped.  Above  all  was  the 
awful  feeling,  which  nearly  suffocated  me,  that  I 
was  powerless  to  escape.  I  thought  my  husband 
had  been  most  base  to  desert  me  like  this  and 
hand  me  over,  as  it  were,  to  unknown  executioners. 
I  have  a  dread  of  operations  which  is  beyond 
expression.  The  mere  thinking  of  the  process  of 
being  chloroformed  makes  me  sick  and  faint.  You 
are  held  down  on  a  table,  I  believe,  and  then 
deliberately  suffocated.  It  must  be  as  if  a  man 
knelt  upon  your  chest  and  strangled  you  by  grip- 
ping your  throat  with  his  hands.  When  I  was 
a  small  girl  I  saw  a  cook  dispose  of  a  live  mouse 
by  sinking  the  mouse-trap  in  which  it  was  im- 
prisoned in  a  bucket  of  water.     I  remember  that 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  8i 

the  struggles  of  the  mouse,  as  seen  under  water, 
were  horrible  to  witness.  When  I  grew  up  and 
was  told  about  people  being  chloroformed  for 
operation  I  always  imagined  that  their  feelings 
would  be  as  hideous  as  those  of  the  drowning 
mouse  in  a  trap. 

I  told  all  my  suspicions  and  alarms  to  the  nurse, 
who  laughed  at  me  contemptuously.  She  said  : 
"You  are  merely  a  nerve  case."  ("Merely," 
thought  I.)  "  No  surgeon  ever  thinks  of  operating 
on  a  nerve  case.  The  greater  number  of  the 
patients  here  come  for  very  serious  operations. 
They  are  real  patients."  As  she  conversed  further 
I  must  confess  that  my  pride  began  to  be  touched. 
I  had  supposed  that  my  case  was  the  most  im- 
portant and  most  interesting  in  the  establishment. 
I  had  the  largest  room  in  the  house  while  the 
fussing  over  me  had  been  considerable.  I  now 
began  to  learn  that  there  were  others  who  were 
in  worse  plight  than  myself.  I,  on  the  one  hand, 
had  merely  to  lie  in  bed  and  sleep.  They,  on  the 
other,  came  to  the  home  ,with  their  lives  in  their 
hands  to  confront  an  appalling  ordeal.  I  was 
haunted  by  indefinite  alarms ;  they  had  to  submit 
to  the  tangible  steel  of  the  surgeon's  knife.  I 
began  to  be  a  little  ashamed  of  myself  and  of  the 
trouble   I   had   occasioned.      Compared   with  me 


82  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

these  women  were  heroines.  They  had  something 
to  fuss  about,  for  they  had  to  walk  alone  into  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  I  had  many  times 
said  that  I  wished  I  was  dead,  but  a  little  reflec- 
tion on  the  modes  of  dying  made  me  keep  that 
wish  ever  after  unexpressed. 

My  nurse  deplored  that  she  was  not  a  surgical 
nurse.  "  To  nurse  an  operation  case  is  real 
nursing,"  she  said.  "  There  is  something  satis- 
factory in  work  like  that.  I  am  only  a  mental 
nurse,  you  see  " β€” a  confession  which  humbled  me 
still  further. 

It  was  in  September  that  I  entered  the  home, 
and  as  the  leading  surgeons  were  still  out  of 
London  there  were  no  operations.  When  October 
came  the  gruesome  work  was  resumed.  The 
house  was  set  vibrating  with  excitement.  In 
this  I  shared  as  soon  as  I  discovered  that  the 
operating  theatre  was  immediately  over  my  bed- 
room. Almost  the  first  operation  happened  to 
be  a  particularly  momentous  one,  concerned  with 
which  was  none  other  than  the  great  surgeon  of 
the  day.  His  coming  was  anticipated  with  a  buzz 
of  interest  by  the  nurses,  an  interest  which  was 
even  shared  by  the  mental  nurse  in  whose  charge 
I  .was. 

I  could  learn  very  little  about  this  great  case 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  83 

save  that  it  was  desperate  and  the  victim  a  woman. 
I  know  that  she  entered  the  home  the  night  before, 
for  my  nurse  planned  to  meet  her  on  her  way  to 
her  room.  I  know  also  that  just  before  the  hour 
of  closing  the  house  I  heard  sobbing  on  the  stair- 
case as  two  people  slowly  made  their  way  down. 
I  came  to  know  afterwards  that  one  was  the  hus- 
band, the  other  the  daughter. 

The  operation  was  to  be  at  nine  in  the  morn- 
ing. By  6  A.M.  the  whole  house  was  astir.  There 
was  much  running  up  and  down  stairs.  Every- 
body was  occupied.  My  morning  toilet  and 
breakfast  were  hurried  through  with  little  cere- 
mony. The  nurse  was  excited,  absent-minded 
and  disinclined  to  answer  questions.  After  my 
breakfast  was  cleared  away  she  vanished β€” it 
was  supposed  that  I  was  never  to  be  left  alone 
β€” and  did  not  appear  again  until  noon.  When 
she  did  come  back  she  found  me  an  altered  woman. 

I  lay  in  bed  in  the  soHtary  room  with  my  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  white  ceiling  over  my  head.  I  was 
terrified  beyond  all  reason.  There  was  everywhere 
the  sense  of  an  overstrung  activity,  hushed  and 
ominous,  which  was  leading  on  to  tragedy.  I 
knew  that  in  the  room  above  me  was  about  to  be 
enacted  a  drama  in  which  one  of  the  actors  was 
Death. 


84  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

There  was  considerable  bustle  in  the  room  in 
question.  They  were  moving  something  very 
heavy  into  the  middle  of  the  floor.  It  was,  I  am 
sure,  the  operation  table.  Other  tables  were 
dragged  about  and  adjusted  with  precision.  Above 
the  ceaseless  patter  of  feet  I  could  hear  the  pour- 
ing of  water  into  basins. 

I  knew  when  the  surgeon  and  his  assistants 
arrived,  for  I  heard  his  voice  on  the  stair.  It 
was  clear  and  unconcerned,  the  one  strong  and 
confident  thing  among  all  these  portentous  pre- 
parations. Heavy  bags  were  carried  up  from  the 
hall  to  be  deposited  on  the  floor  above.  I  could 
hear  the  surgeon's  firm  foot  overhead  and  noticed 
a  further  moving  of  tables.  There  came  now  a 
clatter  of  steel  in  metal  dishes  which  made  me 
shiver. 

I  looked  at  the  clock  on  my  table.  It  was 
three  minutes  to  nine. 

What  of  the  poor  soul  who  was  waiting  ?  She 
also  would  be  looking  at  the  clock.  Three  minutes 
more  and  she  would  be  led  in  her  nightdress  into 
this  chamber  of  horrors.  The  very  idea  paralysed 
tme.  If  I  were  in  her  place  I  should  scream  until 
I  roused  the  street.  I  should  struggle  with  every 
fibre  of  my  body.  I  should  cling  to  the  door 
until  my  arms  were  pulled  out  of  their  sockets. 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  85 

A  barrel-organ  in  the  road  was  playing  a  trivial 
waltz,  a  boy  was  going  by  whistling,  the  world 
was  cheerfully  indifferent,  while  the  loneliness  of 
the  stricken  woman  was  horrible  beyond  words. 

As  the  church  clock  struck  nine  I  knew  that 
the  patient  was  entering  the  room.  I  fancied  I 
could  hear  the  shuffle  of  her  slippers  and  the 
closing  of  the  door β€” the  last  hope  of  escape β€” 
behind  her.  A  chair  was  moved  into  position. 
She  was  stepping  on  to  the  table. 

Then  came  an  absolute  silence.  I  knew  they 
were  chloroforming  her.  I  fancied  that  the  vapour 
of  that  sickly  drug  was  oozing  through  the  ceiling 
into  my  room.  I  was  suffocated.  I  gasped  until 
I  thought  my  chest  would  burst.  The  silence  was 
awful.  I  dared  not  scream.  I  would  have  rung 
my  bell  but  the  thought  of  the  noise  it  would 
make  held  me  back. 

I  lay  glaring  at  the  ceiling,  my  forehead 
covered  with  drops  of  cold  sweat.  I  wrung  my 
fingers  together  lest  all  sensation  should  go  out 
of  them. 

In  a  while  there  came  three  awful  moans  from 
the  room  above  and  then  once  more  the  moving, 
of  feet  was  to  be  heard,  whereby  I  felt  that  the 
operation  had  begun.  I  could  picture  the  knife, 
the  great  cut,  the  cold  callousness  of  it  all.     For 


86  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

.what  seemed  to  me  to  be  interminable  hours  I 
gazed  at  the  ceihng.  How  long  was  this  murder- 
ing to  go  on !  How  could  the  poor  moaning 
soul  be  tortured  all  this  while  and  endure  another 
minute ! 

Suddenly  there  was  a  great  commotion  in  the 
room  above.  The  table  was  dragged  round  rapidty. 
There  were  footsteps  everywhere.  Was  the  opera- 
tion over?  No.  Something  had  gone  wrong.  A 
man  dashed  downstairs  calling  for  a  cab.  In  a 
moment  I  could  hear  the  wheels  tear  along  the 
street  and  then  return.  He  had  gone  to  fetch 
something  and  rushed  upstairs  with  it. 

This  made  me  wonder  for  a  moment  what  had 
happened  to  the  husband  and  daughter  who  were 
waiting  in  a  room  off  the  hall.  Had  they  died 
of  the  suspense?  Why  did  they  not  burst  into 
the  room  and  drag  her  away  while  there  was  yet 
time?  The  lower  part  of  the  house  was  practic- 
ally empty  and  I  was  conscious  that  two  or  three 
times  the  trembling  couple  had  crept  up  the  stairs 
to  the  level  of  my  room  to  listen.  I  could  hear 
the  daughter  say,  "What  shall  we  do!  What 
shall  we  do !  "  And  then  the  two  would  stumble 
down  the  stairs  again  to  the  empty  room. 

I  still  glared  at  the  ceiling  like  one  in  a  trance. 
I  had  forgotten  about  myself,  although  there  was 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  87 

such  a  sinking  at  my  heart  that  I  could  only 
breathe  in  gasps.  The  loathsome  bustle  in  the 
room  above  continued. 

Now,  as  I  gazed  upwards,  I  noticed  to  my 
expressionless  horror  a  small  round  patch  of  red 
appear  on  the  white  ceiling.  I  knew  it  was  blood. 
The  spot  was  as  large  as  a  five-shilling  piece.  It 
grew  until  it  had  become  the  size  of  a  plate. 

It  burnt  into  my  vision  as  if  it  had  been  a 
red-hot  disk.  It  became  a  deeper  crimson  until 
at  last  one  awful  drop  fell  upon  the  white  coverlet 
of  my  bed.  It  came  down  with  the  weight  of 
lead.  The  impact  went  through  me  like  an 
electric  shock.  I  could  hardly  breathe.  I  was 
bathed  with  perspiration  and  was  as  wet  and  as 
cold  as  if  I  had  been  dragged  out  of  a  winter's 
river. 

Another  drop  fell  with  a  thud  like  a  stone.  I 
would  have  hidden  my  head  under  the  bedclothes 
but  I  dared  not  stir.  As  each  drop  fell  on  the 
bed  the  interval  came  quicker  until  there  was  a 
scarlet  patch  on  the  white  quilt  that  grew  and  grew 
and  grew.  I  felt  that  the  evil  stain  would  come 
through  the  coverings,  hot  and  wet,  to  my  clenched 
hands  which  were  just  beneath,  but  I  was  unable 
to  move  them.  My  sight  was  now  almost  gone. 
There  was  nothing  but  a  red  haze  filling  the  room. 


88  A  Cure  for  Nerves 

a  beating  sound  in  my  ears  and  the  drop  recurring 
like  the  ticking  of  some  awful  clock. 

I  must  have  become  unconscious  for  I  cannot 
remember  the  nurse  entering  the  room.  When  I 
realized  once  more  where  I  was  I  found  that  the 
bedclothes  had  been  changed.  There  was  still  the 
round  red  mark  on  the  ceiling  but  it  was  now  dry. 

As  soon  as  I  could  speak  I  asked,  "  Is  she 
dead?  "  The  nurse  answered  "No."  ''  Will  she 
live?  "  "  Yes,  I  hope  she  will,  but  it  has  been 
a  fearful  business.  The  operation  lasted  two  and 
a  quarter  hours,  and  when  the  great  blood  vessel 
gave  way  they  thought  it  was  all  over."  "Was 
she  frightened?  "  I  asked.  "  No  ;  she  walked  into 
the  room,  erect  and  smiling,  and  said  in  a  jesting 
voice,  '  I  hope  I  have  not  kept  you  waiting, 
gentlemen,  as  I  know  you  cannot  begin  without 
me.'  " 

In  a  week  I  returned  home  cured.  My 
"  nerves"  were  gone.  It  was  absurd  to  say  that 
I  could  not  walk  in  the  street  when  that  brave 
woman  had  walked,  smiling,  into  that  place  of 
gags  and  steel.  When  I  thought  of  the  trouble  I 
had  made  about  going  to  the  play  I  recalled  what 
had  passed  in  that  upper  room.  I  began  to 
think  less  of  my  "  case  "  when  I  thought  of  hers. 

The   doctor  was  extremely  pleased   with   my 


A  Cure  for  Nerves  89 

recovery ;  while  his  belief  in  the  efficacy  of  the  rest 
cure  became  unbounded.  I  did  not  trouble  to  tell 
him  that  I  owed  my  recovery  not  to  his  tiresome 
physic  and  ridiculous  massage  but  to  that  red 
patch  on  the  ceiling. 

The  lady  of  the  upper  room  got  well.  Through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  nurse  I  was  able  to 
catch  sight  of  her  when  she  was  taking  her  first 
walk  abroad  after  the  operation.  I  expected  to 
see  a  goddess.  I  saw  only  a  plain  little  woman 
with  gentle  eyes  and  a  very  white  face.  I  knew 
that  those  eyes  had  peered  into  eternity. 

Some  years  have  now  passed  by,  but  still  when- 
ever I  falter  the  recollection  of  that  face  makes 
me  strong. 


TWO    WOMEN 


y 

TWO    WOMEN 

IN  the  course  of  his  experience  the  medical  man 
acquires  probably  a  more  intimate  knowledge 
of  human  nature  than  is  attained  by  most.  He 
gains  an  undistorted  insight  into  character.  He 
witnesses  the  display  of  elemental  passions  and 
emotions.  He  sees  his  subject,  as  it  were,  un- 
clothed and  in  the  state  of  a  primitive  being. 
There  is  no  camouflage  of  feeling,  no  assumption 
of  a  part,  no  finesse.  There  is  merely  a  man  or 
a  woman  faced  by  simple,  rudimentary  conditions. 
He  notes  how  they  act  under  strain  and  stress, 
under  the  threat  of  danger  or  when  menaced  by 
death.  He  observes  their  behaviour  both  during 
suffering  and  after  relief  from  pain,  the  manner 
in  which  they  bear  losses  and  alarms  and  how  they 
express  the  consciousness  of  joy.  These  are  the 
common  emotional  experiences  of  life,  common 
alike  to  the  caveman  and  the  man  of  the  twentieth 
century.  Among  the  matters  of  interest  in  this 
purview  is  the  comparative  bearing  of  men  and  of 
women  when  subject  to  the  hand  of  the  surgeon. 

93 


94  Two  Women 

As  to  which  of  the  two  makes  the  better  patient 
is  a  question  that  cannot  be  answered  in  a  word. 
Speaking  generally  women  bear  pain  better  than 
men.  They  endure  a  long  illness  better,  both 
physically  and  morally.  They  are  more  patient 
and  submissive,  less  defiant  of  fate  and,  I  think  I 
may  add,  more  logical.  There  are  exceptions,  of 
course,  but  then  there  are  exceptions  in  all  things. 

Perhaps  what  the  critic  of  gold  calls  the  "  acid 
test "  is  provided  by  the  test  of  an  operation. 
Here  is  something  very  definite  to  be  faced.  A 
man  is  usually  credited  with  more  courage  than  a 
woman.  This  is  no  doubt  a  just  estimate  in  situa- 
tions of  panic  and  violence  where  less  is  expected 
of  a  woman ;  but  in  the  cold,  deliberate  presence 
of  an  operation  she  stands  out  well. 

A  display  of  courage  in  a  man  is  instinctive, 
a  feature  of  his  upbringing,  a  matter  of  tradition. 
With  women  is  associated  a  rather  attractive  ele- 
ment of  timidity.  It  is  considered  to  be  a  not 
indecorous  attribute  of  her  sex.  It  is  apt  to  be 
exaggerated  and  to  become  often  somewhat  of  a 
pose.  A  woman  may  be  terrified  at  a  mouse  in  her 
bedroom  and  yet  will  view  the  entrance  into  that 
room  of  two  white-clad  inquisitors β€” the  anaesthetist 
and  the  surgeon β€” with  composure.  A  woman  will 
frankly  allow,  under  certain  conditions,  that  she 


Two  Women  95 

is  ''  frightened  to  death  "  ;  the  man  will  not  permit 
himself  that  expression,  although  he  is  none  the 
less  alarmed.  A  woman  seldom  displays  bravado  ; 
a  man  often  does.  To  sum  up  the  matter β€” a 
woman  before  the  tribunal  of  the  operating  theatre 
is,  in  my  experience,  as  courageous  as  a  man, 
although  she  may  show  less  resolve  in  concealing 
her  emotions. 

In  the  determination  to  live,  which  plays  no 
little  part  in  the  success  of  a  grave  operation,  a 
woman  is,  I  think,  the  more  resolute.  Her  powers 
of  endurance  are  often  amazing.  Life  may  hang 
by  a  thread,  but  to  that  thread  she  will  cling  as 
if  it  were  a  straining  rope.  I  recall  the  case  of  a 
lady  who  had  undergone  an  operation  of  unusual 
duration  and  severity.  She  was  a  small,  fragile 
w^oman,  pale  and  delicate-looking.  The  blow  she 
had  received  would  have  felled  a  giant.  I  stood 
by  her  bedside  some  hours  after  the  operation. 
She  was  a  mere  grey  shadow  of  a  woman  in  whom 
the  signs  of  life  seemed  to  be  growing  fainter  and 
fainter.  The  heat  of  the  body  was  maintained  by 
artificial  means.  She  was  still  pulseless  and  her 
breathing  but  a  succession  of  low  sighs.  She  evi- 
dently read  anxiety  and  alarm  in  the  faces  of 
those  around  her,  for,  by  a  movement  of  her  lips, 
she  indicated  that  she  wished  to  speak  to  me.     I 


0  Two  Women 

bent  down  and  heard  in  the  faintest  whisper  the 
words,  "  I  am  not  going  to  die."  She  did  not 
die;  yet  her  recovery  was  a  thing  incredible. 
Although  twenty-eight  years  have  elapsed  since 
that  memorable  occasion,  I  am  happy  to  say  that 
she  is  still  alive  and  well. 

There  are  other  traits  in  women  that  the 
surgeon  comes  upon  which,  if  not  actually  peculiar 
to  their  sex,  are  at  least  displayed  by  them  in 
the  highest  degree  of  perfection.  Two  of  these 
characteristics β€” or  it  may  be  that  the  two  are  one 
β€” are  illustrated  by  the  incidents  which  follow. 

The  first  episode  may  appear  to  be  trivial, 
although  an  eminent  novelist  to  whom  I  told  the 
story  thought  otherwise  and  included  it,  much 
modified,  in  one  of  his  books. 

The  subject  was  a  woman  nearing  forty.  She 
was  plain  to  look  at,  commonplace  and  totally 
uninteresting.  Her  husband  was  of  the  same 
pattern  and  type,  a  type  that  embraces  the 
majority  of  the  people  in  these  islands.  He  was 
engaged  in  some  humdrum  business  in  the  city  of 
London.  His  means  were  small  and  his  life  as 
monotonous  as  a  downpour  of  rain.  The  couple 
lived  in  a  small  red-brick  house  in  the  suburbs. 
The  house  was  one  of  twenty  in  a  row.  The  twenty 
were  all  exactly  alike.     Each  was  marked  by  a 


Two  Women  97 

pathetic  pretence  to  be  "a  place  in  the  country  "  ; 
each  was  occupied  by  a  family  of  a  uniform  and 
wearying  respectability.  These  houses  were  like 
a  row  of  chubby  inmates  from  an  institution,  all 
wearing  white  cotton  gloves  and  all  dressed  alike 
in  their  best. 

The  street  in  which  the  houses  stood  was  called 
*'  The  Avenue,"  and  the  house  occupied  by  the 
couple  in  question  was  named  "  The  Limes."  It 
was  difficult  to  imagine  that  anything  of  real 
interest  could  ever  occur  in  "The  Avenue."  It 
was  impossible  to  associate  that  decorous  road  with 
a  murder  or  even  a  burglary,  much  less  with  an 
elopement.  The  only  event  that  had  disturbed  its 
peace  for  long  was  an  occasion  when  the  husband 
of  one  of  the  respected  residents  had  returned  home 
at  night  in  a  state  of  noisy  intoxication.  For 
months  afterwards  the  dwellers  in  "  The  Avenue," 
as  they  passed  that  house,  looked  at  it  askance. 
It  may  be  said,  in  brief,  that  all  the  villas  were 
"genteel"  and  that  all  those  who  lived  in  them 
were  "  worthy." 

The  plain  lady  of  whom  I  am  speaking  had  no 
children.  She  had  been  happy  in  a  stagnant, 
unambitious  way.  Everything  went  well  with 
her  and  her  household,  until  one  horrifying  day 
when  it  was  discovered  that  she  had  developed  a 


9^  Two  Women 

malignant  tumour  of  the  breast.  The  growth  was 
operated  upon  by  a  competent  surgeon,  and  for 
a  while  the  spectre  was  banished.  The  event,  of 
course,  greatly  troubled  her;  but  it  caused  even 
more  anxiety  to  her  husband.  The  two  were  very 
deeply  attached.  Having  few  outside  interests 
or  diversions,  their  pleasure  in  life  was  bound  up 
with  themselves  and  their  small  home. 

The  husband  was  a  nervous  and  imaginative 
man.  He  brooded  over  the  calamity  that  had 
befallen  his  cherished  mate.  He  was  haunted  by 
the  dread  that  the  horrid  thing  would  come  back 
again.  When  he  was  busy  at  his  office  he  forgot 
it,  and  when  he  was  at  home  and  with  a  wife  who 
seemed  in  such  beaming  health  it  left  his  mind. 
In  his  leisure  moments,  however,  in  his  journeyings 
to  London  and  back  and  in  sleepless  hours  of  the 
night,  the  terror  would  come  upon  him  again. 
It  followed  him  like  a  shadow. 

Time  passed;  the  overhanging  cloud  became 
less  black  and  a  hope  arose  that  it  would  fade 
away  altogether.  This,  however,  was  not  to  be. 
The  patient  began  to  be  aware  of  changes  at 
the  site  of  the  operation.  Unpleasant  nodules 
appeared.  They  grew  and  grew  and  every  day 
looked  angrier  and  more  vicious.  She  had  little 
doubt  that  "  it  " β€” the  awful  unmentionable  thing 


Two  Women  99 

β€” had  come  back.  She  dared  not  tell  her  husband. 
He  was  happy  again ;  the  look  of  anxiety  had  left 
his  face  and  everything  was  as  it  had  been.  To 
save  him  from  distress  she  kept  the  dread  secret 
and,  although  the  loathsome  thing  was  gnawing 
at  her  vitals,  she  smiled  and  maintained  her  wonted 
cheerfulness  when  he  and  she  were  together. 

She  kept  the  secret  too  long.  In  time  she 
began  to  look  ill,  to  become  pallid  and  feeble  and 
very  thin.  She  struggled  on  and  laughed  and  joked 
as  in  the  old  days.  Her  husband  was  soon  aware 
that  something  was  amiss.  Although  he  dared 
not  express  the  thought,  a  presentiment  arose  in 
his  mind  that  the  thing  of  terror  was  coming  back. 
He  suggested  that  she  should  see  her  surgeon 
again,  but  she  pooh-poohed  the  idea.  *'Why 
should  a  healthy  woman  see  a  surgeon?  "  At 
last  her  husband,  gravely  alarmed,  insisted,  and 
she  did  as  he  wished. 

The  surgeon,  of  course,  saw  the  position  at  a 
glance.  The  disease  had  returned,  and  during  the 
long  weeks  of  concealment  had  made  such  progress 
that  any  operation  or  indeed  any  curative  measure 
was  entirely  out  of  the  question.  Should  he  tell 
her  ?  If  he  told  her  what  would  be  gained  thereby  ? 
Nothing  could  be  done  to  hinder  the  progress  of 
the  malady.     To  tell  her  would  be  to  plunge  her 


\ 


100  Two  Women 

and  her  husband  into  the  direst  distress.  The 
worry  that  would  be  occasioned  could  only  do  her 
harm.  Her  days  were  numbered ;  why  not  make 
what  remained  of  her  life  as  free  from  unhappiness 
as  possible  ?  It  was  sheer  cruelty  to  tell  her.  In- 
fluenced by  these  humane  arguments  he  assured 
her  it  was  all  right,  patted  her  on  the  back  and 
told  her  to  run  away  home. 

For  a  while  both  she  and  her  husband  were 
content.  She  was  ready  to  believe  that  she  had 
deceived  herself  and  regretted  the  anxiety  she  had 
occasioned;  but  the  unfortunate  man  did  not 
remain  long  at  ease.  His  wife  was  getting  weaker 
and  weaker.  He  wondered  why.  The  surgeon 
said  she  was  all  right ;  she  herself  maintained  that 
she  was  well,  but  why  was  she  changing  so  quickly.?* 
The  doubt  and  the  uncertainty  troubled  both  of 
them ;  so  it  was  resolved  that  a  second  opinion 
should  be  obtained,  with  the  result  that  she  came 
to  see  me  in  London. 

A  mere  glimpse  was  enough  to  reveal  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs.  The  case  was  absolutely  hopeless 
as  her  surgeon,  in  a  letter,  had  already  told  me. 
I  was  wondering  how  I  should  put  the  matter  to 
her  but  she  made  the  decision  herself.  She  begged 
me  to  tell  her  the  absolute  truth.  She  was  not 
afraid  to  hear  it.     She  had  plans  to  make.     She 


Two  Women  loi 

had  already  more  than  a  suspicion  in  her  mind  and 
for  every  reason  she  must  know,  honestly  and 
openly,  the  real  state  of  affairs.  I  felt  that  matters 
were  too  far  gone  to  justify  any  further  conceal- 
ment. I  told  her.  She  asked  if  any  treatment  was 
possible.  I  was  obliged  to  answer  "  No."  She 
asked  if  she  would  live  six  months  and  again  I  was 
compelled  to  answer  "  No." 

What  happened  when  she  left  my  house  I 
learned  later.  It  was  on  a  Saturday  morning  in 
June  that  she  came  to  see  me.  For  her  husband 
Saturday  was  a  half-holiday  and  a  day  that  he 
looked  forward  to  with  eager  anticipation.  So 
anxious  was  he  as  to  my  verdict  that  he  had  not 
gone  to  his  business  on  this  particular  day.  He 
had  not  the  courage  to  accompany  his  wife  to 
X<ondon  and,  indeed,  she  had  begged  him  not  to- 
be  present  at  the  consultation.  He  had  seen  his 
wife  into  the  train  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  morn- 
ing wandering  listlessly  about,  traversing  every 
street,  road  and  lane  in  the  neighbourhood  in  a 
condition  of  misery  and  apprehension. 

He  knew  by  what  train  she  would  return,  but 
he  had  not  the  courage  to  meet  it.  He  would 
know  the  verdict  as  she  stepped  out  of  the  carriage 
and  as  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  her  face.  The  plat- 
form would  be  crowded  with  City  friends  of  his, 


102  Two  Women 

and  whatever  the  newsβ€” good  or  badβ€” he  felt  that 
he  .would  be  unable  to  control  himself. 

He  resolved  to  wait  for  her  at  the  top  of  "  The 
Avenue,"  a  quiet  and  secluded  road.  He  could 
not,  however,  stand  still.  He  continued  to  roam 
about  aimlessly.  He  tried  to  distract  his  thoughts. 
He  counted  the  railings  on  one  side  of  a  street, 
assuring  himself  that  if  the  last  railing  proved 
to  be  an  even  number  his  wife  would  be  all  right. 
It  proved  to  be  uneven.  He  jingled  the  coins  in 
his  pocket  and  decided  that  if  the  first  coin  he 
drew  out  came  up  "  Heads,"  it  would  be  a  sign 
that  his  wife  was  well.  It  came  up  "Heads." 
Once  he  found  that  he  had  wandered  some  way 
from  "  The  Avenue  "  and  was  seized  by  the  panic 
that  he  would  not  get  back  there  in  time.  He 
ran  back  all  the  way  to  find,  when  he  drew  up, 
breathless,  that  he  had  still  twenty-five  minutes 
to  wait. 

He  thought  the  train  .would  never  arrive.  It 
seemed  hours  and  hours  late.  He  looked  at  his 
watch  a  dozen  times.  At  last  he  heard  the  train 
rumble  in  and  pull  up  at  the  station.  The  moment 
had  come.  He  paced  the  road  to  and  fro  like  a 
caged  beast.  He  opened  his  coat  the  better  to 
breathe.  He  took  off  his  hat  to  wipe  his  streaming 
forehead.     He  watched  the  corner  at  v/hich  she 


Two  Women  103 

would  appear.  She  came  suddenly  in  sight.  He 
saw  that  she  was  skipping  along,  that  she  was 
waving  her  hand  and  that  her  face  was  beaming 
with  smiles.  As  she  approached  she  called  out, 
"It  is  all  right!  " 

He  rushed  to  her,  she  told  me,  with  a  yell, 
threw  his  arms  round  her  and  hugged  her  until 
she  thought  she  would  have  fainted.  On  the  way 
to  the  house  he  almost  danced  round  her.  He 
waved  his  hat  to  everybody  he  saw  and,  on  enter- 
ing the  house,  shook  the  astonished  maid-servant 
so  violently  by  the  hand  that  she  thought  he  was 
mad. 

That  afternoon  he  enjoyed  himself  as  he  had 
never  done  before.  The  cloud  was  removed,  his 
world  was  a  blaze  of  sunshine  again,  his  wife  was 
saved.  She  took  him  to  the  golf  links  and  went 
round  with  him  as  he  played,  although  she  was  so 
weak  she  could  hardly  crawl  along.  His  game  was 
a  series  of  ridiculous  antics.  He  used  the  handle 
of  his  club  on  the  tee,  did  his  putting  with  a 
driver  and  finished  up  by  giving  the  caddie  half  a 
sovereign.  In  the  evening  his  wife  hurriedly  in- 
vited a  few  of  his  choicest  friends  to  supper.  It 
was  such  a  supper  as  never  was  known  in  "  The 
Avenue  "  either  before  or  since.  He  laughed  and 
joked,  was  generally  uproarious,  and  finished  by 


104  Two  Women 

proposing  the  health  of  his  wife  in  a  rapturous 
speech.    It  was  the  day  of  his  hfe. 

Next  morning  she  told  him  the  truth. 

I  asked  her  why  she  had  not  told  him  at  once. 
She  replied,  "  It  was  his  half-holiday  and  I  wished 
to  give  him  just  one  more  happy  day." 

The  second  episode  belongs  to  the  days  of  my 
youth  when  I  was  a  house-surgeon.  The  affair 
was  known  in  the  hospital  as  "  The  Lamp  Murder 
Case."  It  concerned  a  family  of  three β€” husband, 
wife  and  grown-up  daughter.  They  lived  in  an 
ill-smelling  slum  in  the  most  abject  quarter  of 
Whitechapel.  The  conditions  under  which  this 
family  existed  were  very  evil,  although  not  ex- 
ceptional in  the  dark  places  of  any  town. 

The  husband  was  just  a  drunken  loafer,  vicious 
and  brutal,  and  in  his  most  fitting  place  when  he 
was  lying  in  the  filth  of  the  gutter.  He  had 
probably  never  done  a  day's  work  in  his  life.  He 
lived  on  the  earnings  of  his  wife  and  daughter. 
They  were  seamstresses  and  those  were  the  doleful 
days  of  "  The  Song  of  the  Shirt."  As  the  girl 
was  delicate  most  of  the  work  fell  upon  the  mother. 
This  wretched  woman  toiled  day  by  day,  from 
year's  end  to  year's  end,  to  keep  this  unholy  family 
together.  She  had  neither  rest  nor  relaxation, 
never  a  gleam  of  joy  nor  a  respite  from  unhappi- 


Two  Women  105 

ness.  The  money  gained  by  fifteen  hours'  con- 
tinuous .work  with  her  needle  might  vanish  in  one 
uproarious  drinking  bout.  Her  husband  beat  her 
and  kicked  her  as  the  fancy  pleased  him.  He  did 
not  disable  her,  since  he  must  have  money  for 
drink  and  she  alone  could  provide  it.  She  could 
work  just  as  well  with  a  black  eye  and  a  bruised 
body  as  without  those  marks  of  her  lord's  pleasure. 

As  she  had  to  work  late  at  night  she  kept  a 
a  lamp  for  her  table.  One  evening  the  sodden 
brute,  as  he  staggered  into  the  room,  said  that  he 
also  must  have  a  lamp,  must  have  a  lamp  of  his 
own.  What  he  wanted  it  for  did  not  matter.  He 
would  have  it.  He  was,  as  a  rule,  too  muddled  to 
read  even  if  he  had  ever  learnt  to  read.  Possibly 
he  wanted  the  lamp  to  curse  by.  Anyhow,  if  she 
did  not  get  him  a  lamp  to-morrow  he  would  '  *  give 
her  hell,"  and  the  poor  woman  had  already  seen 
enough  of  hell.  Next  day  she  bought  a  lamp,  lit 
it  and  placed  it  on  the  table  with  some  hope  no 
doubt  in  her  heart  that  it  would  please  him  and 
bring  a  ray  of  peace. 

He  came  home  at  night  not  only  drunk  but 
quarrelsome.  The  two  lamps  were  shining 
together  on  the  table.  The  room  was  quite  bright 
and,  indeed,  almost  cheerful ;  but  the  spectacle 
drove  him  to  fury.    He  cursed  the  shrinking,  tired 

H 


io6  Two  Women 

woman.  He  cursed  the  room.  He  cursed  the 
lamp.  It  was  not  the  kind  of  lamp  he  wanted.  It 
was  not  so  good  as  her  lamp  and  it  was  like  her 
meanness  to  get  it.  As  she  stood  up  to  show  him 
ihow  nice  a  lamp  it  really  was  he  hit  her  in  the  face 
with  such  violence  that  he  knocked  her  into  a 
corner  of  the  room.  She  was  wedged  in  and  unable 
to  rise.  He  then  took  up  his  lamp  and,  with  a 
yell  of  profanity,  threw  it  at  her  as  she  lay  on 
the  ground.  At  once  her  apron  and  cotton  dress 
were  ablaze  and,  as  she  lay  there  burning  and 
screaming  for  mercy,  he  hurled  the  other  lamp  at 
her. 

The  place  was  now  lit  only  by  the  horrible, 
dancing  flames  that  rose  from  the  burning  woman. 
The  daughter  was  hiding  in  terror  in  the  adjoining 
room.  The  partition  which  separated  it  from  her 
mother's  was  so  thin  that  she  had  heard  everything 
that  passed.  She  rushed  in  and  endeavoured  to 
quench  the  flames ;  but  streams  of  burning  oil  were 
trickling  all  over  the  floor,  while  the  saturated 
clothes  on  her  mother's  body  flared  like  a  wick. 
Her  father  was  rolling  about,  laughing.  He  might 
have  been  a  demon  out  of  the  Pit.  Neighbours 
poured  in  and,  by  means  of  snatched-up  fragments 
of  carpet,  bits  of  sacking  and  odd  clothes,  the  fire 
was  smothered ;  but  it  was  too  late. 


Two  Women  107 

There  followed  a  period  of  commotion.  A 
crowd  gathered  in  the  dingy  lane  with  faces  up- 
turned to  the  window  from  the  broken  panes  of 
which  smoke  was  escaping.  People  pressed  up 
the  stair,  now  thick  with  the  smell  of  paraffin  and 
of  burning  flesh.  The  room,  utterly  wrecked,  was 
in  darkness,  but  by  the  light  of  an  unsteady  candle 
stuck  in  a  bottle  the  body  of  the  woman,  moaning 
with  pain,  was  dragged  out.  An  improvised 
stretcher  was  obtained  and  on  it  the  poor  seam- 
stress, wrapped  up  in  a  dirty  quilt,  was  marched 
off  to  the  hospital,  followed  by  a  mob.  The 
police  had  appeared  early  on  the  scene  and,  acting 
on  the  evidence  of  the  daughter,  had  arrested  the 
now  terrified  drunkard. 

When  the  woman  reached  the  hospital  she  was 
still  alive  but  in  acute  suffering.  She  was  taken 
into  the  female  accident  ward  and  placed  on  a  bed 
in  a  corner  by  the  door.  The  hour  was  very  late 
and  the  ward  had  been  long  closed  down  for  the 
night.  It  was  almost  in  darkness.  The  gas  jets 
were  lowered  and  the  little  light  they  shed  fell 
upon  the  white  figures  of  alarmed  patients  sitting 
up  in  bed  to  watch  this  sudden  company  with 
something  dreadful  on  a  stretcher. 

A  screen  was  drawn  round  the  burnt  woman's 
bed,  and  in  this  little  enclosure,  full  of  shadow,  a 


io8  Two  Women 

strange  and  moving  spectacle  came  to  pass.    The 
miserable    patient    was    burned   to    death.      Her 
clothes  were  reduced  to  a  dark,  adhesive  crust. 
In  the  layers  of  cinder  that  marked  the  front  of 
her  dress  I  noticed  two  needles  that  had  evidently 
been  stuck  there  when  she  ceased  her  work.    Her 
face  was  hideously  disfigured,  the  eyes  closed,  the 
lips  swollen  and  bladder-like  and  the  cheeks  charred 
in  patches  to  a  shiny  brown.     All  her  hair  was 
burnt  off  and  was  represented  by  a  little  greasy 
ash  on  the  pillow,  her  eyebrows  were  streaks  of 
black,    while    her    eyelashes    were    marked    by    a 
line   of   charcoal   at   the   edge   of   the   lids.     She 
might  have  been  burnt  at  the   stake  at  Smith- 
field. 

As  she  was  sinking  it  was  necessary  that  her 
dying  depositions  should  be  taken.  For  this  pur- 
pose a  magistrate  was  summoned.  With  him  came 
two  policemen,  supporting  between  them  the 
shaking  form  of  the  now  partly-sobered  husband. 
The  scene  was  one  of  the  most  memorable  I  have 
witnessed.  I  can  still  see  the  darkened  ward,  the 
whispering  patients  sitting  bolt  upright  in  their 
nightdresses,  the  darker  corner  behind  the  screen, 
lit  only  by  the  light  of  a  hand  lamp,  the  motionless 
figure,  the  tray  of  dressings  no  longer  needed,  the 
half-emptied  feeding-cup.     I  can  recall  too  the 


Two  Women  109 

ward  cat,  rudely  disturbed,  stalking  away  with  a 
leisurely  air  of  cynical  unconcern. 

The  patient's  face  was  in  shadow,  the  nurse 
and  I  stood  on  one  side  of  the  bed,  the  magistrate 
was  seated  on  the  other.  At  the  foot  of  the  bed 
were  the  two  policemen  and  the  prisoner.  The 
man β€” who  was  in  the  full  light  of  the  lamp β€” was 
a  disgustful  object.  He  could  barely  stand ;  his 
knees  shook  under  him  ;  his  hair  was  wild  ;  his  eyes 
blood-shot;  his  face  bloated  and  bestial.  From 
time  to  time  he  blubbered  hysterically,  rock- 
ing to  and  fro.  Whenever  he  looked  at  his 
wife  he  blubbered  and  seemed  in  a  daze  until 
a  tug  at  his  arm  by  the  policeman  woke 
him  up. 

The  magistrate  called  upon  me  to  inform 
the  woman  that  she  was  dying.  I  did  so.  She 
nodded.  The  magistrate  then  said  to  her β€” 
having  warned  her  of  the  import  of  her  evidence 
β€” "  Tell  me  how  this  happened."  She  replied, 
as  clearly  as  her  swollen  lips  would  allow,  "  It 
was  a  pure  accident." 

These  were  the  last  words  she  uttered,  for  she 
soon  became  unconscious  and  in  a  little  while  was 
dead.  She  died  with  a  lie  on  her  lips  to  save  the 
life  of  the  brute  who  had  murdered  her,  who  had 
burned  her  alive.    She  had  lied  and  yet  her  words 


no  Two  Women 

expressed  a  dominating  truth.  They  expressed 
her  faithfulness  to  the  man  who  had  called  her 
wife,  her  forgiveness  for  his  deeds  of  fiendish 
cruelty  and  a  mercy  so  magnificent  as  to  be 
almost  divine. 


A    SEA   LOVER 


\ 
\ 


\ 

\ 


VI 

A    SEA    LOVER 

THE  man  I  would  tell  about  was  a  mining 
engineer  some  forty  and  odd  years  of  age. 
Most  of  his  active  life  had  been  spent  in  Africa 
whence  he  had  returned  home  to  England  with 
some  gnawing  illness  and  with  the  shadow  of 
death  upon  him.  He  was  tall  and  gaunt.  The 
tropical  sun  had  tanned  his  face  an  unwholesome 
brown,  while  the  fever-laden  wind  -of  the  swamp 
had  blanched  the  colour  from  his  hair.  He  was 
a  tired-looking  man  who  gave  one  the  idea  that 
he  had  been  long  sleepless.  He  was  taciturn,  for 
he  had  lived  much  alone  and,  but  for  a  sister,  had 
no  relatives  and  few  friends.  For  many  years  he 
had  wandered  to  and  fro  survejnng  and  prospect- 
ing, and  when  he  turned  to  look  back  upon  the 
trail  of  his  life  there  was  little  to  see  but  the  ever- 
stretching  track,  the  file  of  black  porters,  the 
solitary  camp. 

The  one  thing  that  struck  me  most  about  him 

was  his  love  of  the  sea.     If  he  was  ill,  he  said,  it 

113 


114  A  Sea  Lover 

must  be  by  the  sea.  It  was  a  boyish  love  evidently 
which  had  never  died  out  of  his  heart.  It  seemed 
to  be  his  sole  fondness  and  the  only  thing  of  which 
he  spoke  tenderly. 

He  was  born,  I  found,  at  Salcombe,  in  Devon- 
shire. At  that  place,  as  many  know,  the  sea  rushes 
in  between  two  headlands  and,  pouring  over  rocky 
terraces  and  around  sandy  bays,  flows  by  the 
little  town  and  thence  awaj^  up  the  estuary.  At 
the  last  it  creeps  tamely  among  meadows  and 
cornfields  to  the  tottering  quay  at  the  foot  of 
Kingsbridge. 

On  the  estuary  he  had  spent  his  early  days, 
and  here  he  and  a  boy  after  his  own  heart  had 
made  gracious  acquaintance  with  the  sea.  When 
school  was  done  the  boys  were  ever  busy  among 
the  creeks,  playing  at  smugglers  or  at  treasure 
seekers  so  long  as  the  light  lasted.  Or  they  hung 
about  the  wharf,  among  the  boats  and  the  pic- 
turesque litter  of  the  sea,  where  they  recalled  in 
ineffable  colours  the  tales  of  pirates  and  the  Spanish 
Main  which  they  had  read  by  the  winter  fire.  The 
reality  of  the  visions  was  made  keener  when  they 
strutted  about  the  deck  of  the  poor  semi-domestic 
coaling  brig  which  leaned  wearily  against  the 
iharbour  side  or  climbed  over  the  bulwarks  of  the 
old  schooner,   which  had  been   wrecked  on   the 


A  Sea  Lover  115 

beach  before  they  were  born,  with  all  the  dash  of 
buccaneers. 

In  their  hearts  they  were  both  resolved  to 
"follow  the  sea"  but  fate  turned  their  footsteps 
elsewhere,  for  one  became  a  mining  engineer  in 
the  colonies  and  the  other  a  clerk  in  a  stock- 
broker's office  in  London. 

In  spite  of  years  of  uncongenial  work  and  of 
circumstances  which  took  them  far  beyond  the 
paradise  of  tides  and  salt  winds  the  two  boys,  as 
men,  ever  kept  green  the  memory  of  the  romance- 
abounding  sea.  He  who  was  to  be  a  clerk  became 
a  pale-faced  man  who  wore  spectacles  and  whose 
back  was  bent  from  much  stooping  over  books. 
I  can  think  of  him  at  his  desk  in  the  City  on  some 
day  in  June,  gazing  through  a  dingy  window  at  a 
palisade  of  walls  and  roofs.  The  clerk's  pen  is 
still,  for  the  light  on  the  chimney-pots  has  changed 
to  a  flood  of  sun  upon  the  Devon  cliffs,  and 
the  noise  of  the  streets  to  the  sound  of  waves 
tumbling  among  rocks  or  bubbling  over  pebbles. 
There  are  sea-gulls  in  the  air,  while  far  away  a 
grey  barque  is  blown  along  before  the  freshening 
breeze  and  the  only  roofs  in  view  belong  to  the 
white  cottages  about  the  beach.  Then  comes 
the  ring  of  a  telephone  bell  and  the  dream 
vanishes. 


ii6  A  Sea  Lover 

So  with  the  man  whose  Kfe  was  cast  in  un- 
kindly lands.  He  would  recall  times  when  the 
heat  in  the  camp  was  stifling,  when  the  heartless 
plain  shimmered  as  if  it  burnt,  when  water  was 
scarce  and  what  there  was  of  it  was  warm, 
while  the  torment  of  insects  was  beyond  bear- 
ing. At  such  times  he  would  wonder  how  the 
tide  stood  in  the  estuary  at  home.  Was  the 
flood  swirling  up  from  the  Channel,  bringing 
with  its  clear  eddies  the  smell  of  the  ocean  as 
it  hurried  in  and  out  among  the  piles  of  the  old 
pier.f*  Or  was  it  the  time  of  the  ebb  when 
stretches  of  damp  sand  come  out  at  the  foot 
of  cliffs  and  when  ridges  of  rock,  dripping 
with  cool  weed,  emerge  once  more  into  the 
sun  ?  What  a  moment  for  a  swim !  Yet  here 
on  the  veldt  there  was  but  half  a  pint  of 
water  in  his  can  and  a  land  stretching  before 
him  that  was  scorched  to  cracking,  dusty  and 
shadowless. 

It  was  in  connexion  with  his  illness  that  I  came 
across  him.  His  trouble  was  obscure,  but  after 
much  consideration  it  was  decided  that  an  opera- 
tion, although  a  forlorn  hope,  should  be  attempted. 
If  the  disease  proved  to  be  benign  there  was  pros- 
pect of  a  cure ;  if  a  cancer  was  discovered  the 
outlook  was  hopeless. 


A  Sea  Lover  117 

He  settled  that  he  would  have  the  operation 
performed  at  the  seaside,  at  a  town  on  the  south 
coast,  within  easy  reach  of  London.  Rooms  were 
secured  for  him  in  a  house  on  the  cliffs.  From  the 
windows  stretched  a  fine  prospect  of  the  Channel, 
while  from  them  also  could  be  seen  the  little 
harbour  of  the  place. 

The  surgeon  and  his  assistant  came  down  from 
London  and  I  with  them.  The  room  in  which 
the  operation  was  to  be  performed  was  hard  and 
unsympathetic.  It  had  been  cleared  of  all  its 
accustomed  furniture.  On  the  bare  floor  a  white 
sheet  had  been  placed,  and  in  the  middle  of  this 
square  stood  the  operation  table  like  a  machine  of 
torture.  Beyond  the  small  bed  the  patient  was  to 
occupy  and  the  tables  set  out  for  the  instruments 
the  room  was  empty.  Two  nurses  were  busy  with 
the  preparations  for  the  operation  and  were  gossip- 
ing genially  in  whispers.  There  was  a  large  bow- 
window  in  the  room  of  the  type  much  favoured  at 
seaside  resorts.  The  window  was  stripped  of  its 
curtains  so  that  the  sunlight  poured  in  upon  the 
uncovered  floor.  It  was  a  cloudless  morning  in 
July. 

The  hard-worked  surgeon  from  London  had  a 
passion  for  sailing  and  had  come  with  the  hope  that 
he  might  spend  some  hours  on  the  sea  after  his 


ii8  A  Sea  Lover 

iwork  was  done.  His  assistant  and  I  were  to  go 
with  him. 

When  all  the  preparations  for  the  operation 
were  completed  the  patient  walked  into  the  room 
erect  and  unconcerned.  He  stepped  to  the  table 
and,  mounting  it  jauntily,  sat  on  it  bolt  upright 
and  gazed  out  earnestly  at  the  sea.  Following  his 
eyes  I  could  see  that  in  the  harbour  the  men  were 
already  hoisting  the  mainsail  of  the  little  yawl  in 
which  we  were  to  sail. 

The  patient  still  sat  up  rigidly,  and  for  so  long 
that  the  surgeon  placed  a  hand  upon  his  shoulder 
to  motion  him  to  lie  down.  But  he  kept  fixedly 
gazing  out  to  sea.  Minutes  elapsed  and  yet  he 
moved  not.  The  surgeon,  with  some  expression  of 
anxiety,  once  more  motioned  him  to  lie  down,  but 
still  he  kept  his  look  seawards.  At  last  the  rigid 
muscles  relaxed,  and  as  he  let  his  head  drop  upon 
the  pillow  he  said,  "  I  have  seen  the  last  of  it β€” 
the  last  of  the  sea β€” you  can  do  what  you  like  with 
oie  now."  He  had,  indeed,  taken,  as  he  thought, 
farewell  of  his  old  love,  of  the  sea  of  his  boyhood 
and  of  many  happy  memories.  The  eyes  of  the 
patient  closed  upon  the  sight  of  the  English 
Channel  radiant  in  the  sun,  and  as  the  mask  of  the 
anaesthetist  was  placed  over  his  face  he  muttered, 
"  I  have  said  good-bye." 


A  Sea  Lover  119 

The  trouble  revealed  by  the  surgeon  proved  to 
be  cancer,  and  when,  some  few  days  after  the 
operation,  the  weary  man  was  told  the  nature  of 
his  malady  he  said,  with  a  smile,  he  would  take 
no  more  trouble  to  live.  In  fourteen  days 
he  died. 

Every  day  his  bed  ,was  brought  close  to  the 
window  so  that  the  sun  could  fall  upon  him,  so 
that  his  eyes  could  rest  upon  the  stretch  of  water 
and  fhe  sound  of  waves  could  fall  upon  his  tired 
ears. 

The  friend  of  his  boyhood,  the  clerk,  came  down 
from  London  to  see  him.  They  had  very  little 
to  say  to  one  another  when  they  met.  After  the 
simplest  greeting  was  over  the  sick  man  turned  his 
face  towards  the  sea  and  for  long  he  and  his  old 
companion  gazed  at  the  blue  Channel  in  silence. 
There  was  no  need  for  speech.  It  was  the  sea  that 
spoke  for  them.  It  was  evident  that  they  were  both 
back  again  at  Salcombe,  at  some  beloved  creek, 
and  that  they  were  boys  once  more  playing  by 
the  sea.  The  sick  man's  hand  moved  across  the 
coverlet  to  search  for  the  hand  of  his  friend,  and 
when  the  fingers  met  they  closed  in  a  grip  of 
gratitude  for  the  most  gracious  memory  of  their 
lives. 

The   failing  man's  last  sight  of  the  sea   was 


120  A  Sea  Lover 

one  evening  at  sundown  when  the  tide  was 
swinging  away  to  the  west.  His  look  Hngered 
upon  the  fading  waves  until  the  night  set 
in.  Then  the  blind  of  the  window  was  drawn 
down. 

Next  morning  at  sunrise  it  was  not  drawn  up, 
for  the  lover  of  the  sea  was  dead. 


A    CASE    OF    "HEART    FAILURE" 


VII 

A    CASE    OF    "HEART    FAILURE" 

WHAT  a  strange  company  they  are,  these 
old  patients  who  crowd  into  the  surgeon's 
memory  after  a  Hfetime  of  busy  practice !  There 
they  stand,  a  confused,  impersonal  assembly,  so 
illusive  and  indisiinct  as  to  be  little  more  than 
shadows.  Behind  them  is  a  dim  background  of 
the  past β€” a  long  building  wdth  many  windows  that 
I  recognize  as  my  old  hospital,  a  consulting  room 
with  familiar  furniture,  an  operating  theatre, 
certain  indefinite  sick-rooms  as  well  as  a  ward  in 
which  are  marshalled  a  double  row  of  beds  with 
blue  and  white  coverlets. 

Turning  over  the  pages  of  old  case  books,  as 
one  would  idle  with  the  sheets  of  an  inventory, 
some  of  these  long  departed  folk  appear  clearly 
enough,  both  as  to  their  faces  and  the  details  of 
their  histories ;  but  the  majority  are  mere  ghosts 
with  neither  remembered  names  nor  features, 
neither  age  nor  sex.  They  are  just  fragments  of 
anatomy,  the  last  visible  portions  of  figures  that 

are  fading  out  of  sight.    Here,  among  the  crowd, 

123 


124       A  Case  of  "Heart  Failure" 

are  the  cheeks  of  a  pretty  girl  encircled  by  white 
bandages  and  the  visage  of  a  toothless  old  man 
with  only  one  ear.  I  can  recollect  nothing  but 
their  looks.  They  belong  to  people  I  have  known, 
somewhere  and  somehow,  in  the  consulting  room 
or  the  ward.  Here  a  light  falls  upon  "  that 
knee,"  "that  curious  skull,"  "that  puzzling 
growth."  Here  is  a  much  distorted  back,  bare 
and  pitiable,  surmounted  by  coils  of  beautiful 
brown  hair.  If  the  lady  turned  round  I  should 
probably  not  recognize  her  face ;  but  I  remember 
the  back  and  the  coils  of  hair. 

This  is  a  gathering,  indeed,  not  of  people,  but 
of  "  cases  "  recalled  by  portions  of  their  bodies. 
The  collection  is  not  unlike  a  medley  of  fragments 
of  stained  glass  with  isolated  pieces  of  the  human 
figure  painted  upon  them,  or  it  may  be  comparable 
to  a  faded  fresco  in  a  cloister,  where  the  portions 
that  survive,  although  complete  in  themselves, 
fail  to  recall  the  story  they  once  have  told. 

It  is  curious,  when  so  much  is  indefinite,  how 
vividly  certain  trivial  items  stand  forth  as  the  sole 
remains  of  a  once  complete  personality.  All  I 
can  recall  of  one  lady β€” elderly  but  sane β€” was  the 
fact  that  she  alwaj^s  received  me,  during  a  long 
illness,  sitting  up  in  bed  with  a  large  hat  on  her 
head  trimmed  with  red  poppies.     She  also  wore 


A  Case  of  "Heart  Failure"       125 

a  veil,  which  she  had  to  lift  in  order  that  I  might 
see  her  tongue.  She  was  further  distinguished  by 
a  rose  pinned  to  her  nightdress,  but  I  recall  with 
relief  that  she  did  not  wear  gloves. 

Of  one  jolly  boy  the  only  particular  that 
survives  in  my  mind  is  a  hare's  foot  which  was 
found  under  his  pillow  when  he  was  awaiting  an 
operation.  It  had  been  a  talisman  to  coax  him 
to  sleep  in  his  baby  days,  when  his  small  hand 
would  close  upon  it  as  the  world  faded.  His  old 
"  nanny  "  had  brought  it  to  the  nursing  home, 
and  had  placed  it  secretly  under  his  pillow,  know- 
ing that  he  would  search  for  it  in  the  unhappy 
daze  of  awakening  from  chloroform.  He  wept 
with  shame  when  it  was  discovered,  but  I  am  sure 
it  was  put  back  again  under  the  pillow,  although 
he  called  his  "  nanny  "  "  a  silly  old  thing." 

Then,  again,  there  was  the  whistling  girl. 
She  was  about  sixteen,  and  had  recently  learnt 
whistling  from  a  brother.  Her  operation  had 
been  serious,  but  she  was  evidently  determined  to 
face  it  sturdily  and  never  to  give  way.  She 
expressed  herself  by  whistling,  and  the  expression 
,was  even  more  realistic  than  speech.  Thus  as  I 
came  upstairs  the  tone  of  her  whistling  was  defiant 
and  was  intended  to  show  that  she  was  not  the 
least  afraid.     During  the  dressing  of  the  wound 


126       A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  " 

the  whistling  was  subdued  and  uncertain,  a 
rippling  accompaniment  that  conveyed  content 
when  she  was  not  hurt,  but  that  was  interrupted 
by  a  staccato  '*  whoo  "  when  there  was  a  dart  of 
pain.  As  soon  as  my  visit  was  over  the  music 
became  debonair  and  triumphant,  so  that  I  often 
left  the  room  to  the  tune  of  Mendelssohn's 
"Wedding  March." 

On  the  other  hand,  among  the  phantoms  of 
the  case  book  are  some  who  are  remembered  with 
a  completeness  which  appears  never  to  have  grown 
dim.  The  figures  are  entire,  while  the  inscription 
that  records  their  story  is  as  clear  as  it  was  when 
it  w^as  written. 

In  the  company  of  these  well  remembered 
people  is  the  lady  whose  story  is  here  set  forth. 
More  than  thirty  years  have  passed  since  I  saw 
her,  and  yet  I  can  recall  her  features  almost  as 
well  as  if  I  had  met  her  yesterday,  can  note  again 
her  little  tricks  of  manner  and  the  very  words 
she  uttered  in  our  brief  conferences.  She  was  3 
woman  of  about  twenty-eight,  small  and  fragile, 
and  very  pretty.  Her  face  was  oval,  her  com- 
plexion exquisite,  while  her  grey-blue  eyes  had  in 
them  the  look  of  solemn  wonder  so  often  seen 
in  the  eyes  of  a  child.  Her  hair  came  down  low 
on  either  side  of  her  face,  and  was  so  arranged 


A  Case  of  *'  Heart  Failure  "       127 

as  to  remind  me  of  the  face  of  some  solemn  lady 
in  an  old  Italian  picture.  Her  mouth  was  small 
and  sensitive,  but  determined,  and  she  kept  her 
lips  a  little  apart  when  listening.  She  was  quiet 
and  self-possessed,  while  her  movements  and  her 
speech  were  slow,  as  if  she  were  weary. 

She  was  shown  into  my  room  at  an  hour  when 
I  did  not,  as  a  rule,  receive  patients.  She  came 
without  appointment  and  without  any  letter  of 
introduction  from  her  doctor.  She  said  that  she 
had  no  doctor,  that  she  came  from  a  remote  place 
in  the  north  of  England,  that  she  had  an  idea  what 
was  the  matter  with  her,  and  that  she  wanted  me 
to  carry  out  the  necessary  operation.  On  investi- 
gation I  found  that  she  had  an  internal  growth 
which  would  soon  imperil  her  life.  I  explained 
to  her  that  an  operation  would  be  dangerous  and 
possibly  uncertain,  but  that  if  it  proved  successful 
her  cure  would  be  complete.  She  said  she  would 
have  the  operation  carried  out  at  once,  and  asked 
me  to  direct  her  to  a  nursing  home.  She  displayed 
neither  anxiety  nor  reasonable  interest.  Her  mind 
was  made  up.  As  to  any  danger  to  her  life,  the 
point  was  not  worth  discussing. 

She  had  informed  me  that  she  was  married, 
but  had  no  children.  I  inquired  as  to  her  parents, 
but  she  replied  that  she  was  an  orphan.     I  told 


128      A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  " 

her  that  I  must  write  fully  both  to  her  doctor  and 
to  her  husband.  She  rephed,  as  before,  that  she 
had  no  doctor,  and  that  it  seemed  a  pity  to  worry 
a  strange  medical  man  with  details  about  a  patient 
who  was  not  under  his  care.  As  to  her  husband, 
she  asked  if  I  had  told  her  all  and  if  there  would 
be  anything  in  my  letter  to  him  that  I  had  not 
communicated  to  her.  I  said  that  she  knew  the 
utmost  I  had  to  tell.  "  In  that  case,"  she  replied, 
"  a  note  from  you  is  unnecessary."  I  said,  "  Of 
course,  your  husband  will  come  up  to  London?  " 
To  which  she  remarked,  "  I  cannot  see  the  need. 
He  has  his  own  affairs  to  attend  to.  Why  should 
any  fuss  be  made?  The  operation  concerns  no 
one  but  myself." 

I  asked  her  then  what  relative  or  friend  would 
look  after  her  during  the  operation.  She  said, 
"No  one.  I  have  no  relatives  I  care  about; 
and  as  to  friends,  I  do  not  propose  to  make  my 
operation  a  subject  for  gossip."  I  explained  to 
her  that  under  such  circumstances  no  surgeon 
would  undertake  the  operation.  It  was  a 
hazardous  measure,  and  it  was  essential  that  she 
should  have  someone  near  her  during  a  period  of 
such  anxiety.  She  finally  agreed  to  ask  an  elderly 
lady β€” a  remote  connexion  of  hers β€” to  be  with 
her  during  her  stay  in  the  nursing  home. 


A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  "       129 

Still,  there  was  some  mystery  about  the  lady 
that  I  could  not  fathom,  something  evidently  that 
I  did  not  know.  There  was  a  suggestion  of  reck- 
lessness and  even  of  desperation  in  her  attitude 
that  it  was  difficult  to  account  for.  As  she  sat  in 
the  chair  by  the  side  of  my  desk,  with  her  hands 
folded  in  her  lap  and  her  very  dainty  feet  crossed 
in  front  of  her,  her  appearance  of  indifference  was 
so  pronounced  that  no  onlooker  would  imagine 
that  the  purport  of  our  converse  was  a  matter  of 
life  and  death.  One  little  movement  of  hers 
during  our  unemotional  talk  was  recalled  to  my 
mind  some  days  later.  She  now  and  then  put  her 
hand  to  her  neck  to  finger  a  brooch  in  the  collar 
of  her  dress.  It  was  a  simple  gold  brooch,  but 
she  appeared  to  derive  some  comfort,  or  it  may 
be  some  confidence,  from  the  mere  touching 
of  it. 

The  operation  was  effected  without  untoward 
incident  of  any  kind.  It  was  entirely  successful. 
The  wound  healed  by  what  is  known  as  ' '  first 
intention,"  there  was  no  rise  of  temperature  and 
no  surgical  complication.  But  the  condition  of 
the  patient  caused  an  uneasiness  that  deepened 
day  by  day.  She  became  restless  and  apathetic 
and  at  the  same  time  very  silent,  answering 
questions  only  in  monosyllables.     She  resisted  no 


130      A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  *' 

detail  of  treatment,  but  accepted  everything  with 
a  lethargic  complacency  impossible  to  overcome. 

That,  however,  was  not  all.  She  appeared  to 
be  possessed  by  an  indefinite  anxiety  which  was 
partly  expressed  by  an  intense  attitude  of  expecta- 
tion. She  was  expecting  a  letter,  looking  out  for 
it  day  after  day  and  hour  after  hour.  She  listened 
to  the  door  and  to  any  sound  on  the  stair  as  an 
imprisoned  dog  might  listen  for  the  steps  of  its 
master.  This  terrible  vigil  began  on  the  second 
or  third  day  after  the  operation.  When  I  made 
my  visit  about  that  time  she  asked  me  if  I  had 
given  orders  that  she  was  to  have  no  letters.  I 
assured  her  I  had  not  done  so  and  that  she  should 
have  every  letter  the  moment  it  arrived.  But  no 
letter  came. 

Whenever  I  made  my  appearance  her  first 
question  was,  "  Did  you  see  a  letter  for  me  in  the 
halU  "  I  could  only  answer  "  No."  Then  she 
would  press  me  with  other  inquiries  :  '*  How  often 
does  the  postman  come.^  Is  he  not  sometimes 
late?  Has  there  been  any  accident  on  the  rail- 
way? Do  letters  get  occasionally  lost  in  the 
post?  "  and  so  on  interminably.  If  anyone  came 
into  the  room  there  was  always  a  look  of  expecta- 
tion on  her  face,  an  eager  searching  for  a  letter  in 
the  hand  or  on  a  tray.     If  a  knock  w^as  heard  at 


A  Case  of  "Heart  Failure*'       131 

the  front  door,  she  at  once  inquired  if  it  was  the 
postman,  and  very  usually  asked  me  to  go  to  the 
top  of  the  stair  to  ascertain. 

The  sisters,  the  nurses  and  the  patient's  friend 
could  tell  me  nothing.  No  letter  of  any  kind 
arrived.  The  poor,  tormented  creature's  yearning 
for  a  letter  had  become  a  possession.  I  inquired 
if  she  had  written  any  letters  herself.  The  sister 
said  that,  as  far  as  was  known,  she  had  written 
but  one,  and  that  was  on  the  eve  of  her  operation. 
Although  she  should  have  been  in  bed  at  the  time, 
she  insisted  on  going  out  for  the  purpose  of  posting 
the  letter  herself. 

She  rapidly  became  weaker,  more  restless, 
more  harassed  by  despair.  She  was  unable  to 
sleep  without  drugs  and  took  scarcely  any  food. 
Feeble  and  failing  as  she  was,  her  anxiety  about 
the  coming  of  a  letter  never  abated.  I  asked  a 
physician  versed  in  nervous  disorders  to  see  her, 
but  he  had  little  to  propose.  She  was  evidently 
dying β€” but  of  what? 

She  was  now  a  pitiable  spectacle,  emaciated 
and  hollow-eyed,  with  a  spot  of  red  on  her  cheek, 
an  ever- wrinkled  brow  and  ever-muttering  lips. 
I  can  see  to  this  day  the  profile  of  her  lamentable 
features  against  the  white  background  of  the 
pillow.    Pinned  to  the  pillow  was  the  brooch  that 


132       A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure 


)j 


I  had  noticed  at  her  neck  when  I  saw  her  in  my 
consulting  room.  She  would  never  allow  it  to 
be  removed,  but  gave  no  reason  for  her  insistence. 
I  have  seen  her  hand  now  and  then  move  up  to 
touch  it,  just  as  she  had  done  during  our  first 
interview. 

I  was  with  her  when  she  died.  As  I  entered 
the  room  there  was  still  the  same  expectant 
glance  at  the  door.  Her  lips,  dry  and  brown, 
appeared  to  be  shaping  the  question,  "  A  letter 
for  me?  "  There  was  no  need  to  answer  "  No." 
At  the  very  last β€” with  a  display  of  strength  that 
amazed  me β€” she  turned  over  with  her  face  to  the 
wall  as  if  she  wished  to  be  alone ;  then,  in  a  voice 
louder  than  I  had  known  her  to  be  capable  of 
for  days,  she  cried  out,"  Oh,  Frank!  Frank!  " 
and  in  a  moment  later  she  was  dead. 

Her  death  was  certified,  with  unconscious 
accuracy,  as  due  to  "  heart  failure." 

Here  was  a  mystery,  and  with  it  a  realization 
of  how  little  we  knew  of  this  lady  who  had  died 
because  she  wished  to  die.  I  was  aware  that  her 
husband's  christian  name  was  William,  but  beyond 
that  I  knew  practically  nothing  of  him.  The 
sister  of  the  nursing  home  had  both  written  and 
telegraphed  to  the  husband,  but  no  reply  had  been 
received.     It  was  afterwards  ascertained  that  he 


A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  "       133 

was  away  at  the  time   and  that  the  house  was 
shut  up. 

I  was  determined  to  find  out  the  meaning  of 
the  tragedy,  but  it  was  some  months  before  I  was 
possessed  of  the  whole  of  the  story.  The  poor 
lady's  marriage  had  been  unhappy.  Her  husband 
had  neglected  her,  and  they  were  completely 
estranged.  She  formed  a  friendship  with  a  man 
of  middle  age  who  lived  near  by.  This  is  he 
whose  christian  name  was  Frank  and  who  was,  I 
imagine,  the  giver  of  the  brooch.  The  friendship 
grew  into  something  more  emotional.  She 
became,  indeed,  desperately  attached  to  him, 
and  he  to  her.  Their  intimacy  was  soon  so 
conspicuous  as  to  lead  to  gossip  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, while  the  state  of  the  two  lovers  themselves 
was  one  of  blank  despair.  She  looked  to  him  as 
Pompillia  looked  to  Caponsacchi.  He  was  her 
saviour,  her  '*  soldier  saint,  the  lover  of  her  life." 
To  him  she  could  repeat  Pompillia's  words  :  "  You 
are  ordained  to  call  and  I  to  come." 

It  became  evident  in  time  that  the  only  course 
the  two  could  adopt  was  to  run  away  together. 
She,  on  her  part,  counted  no  cost  and  would  have 
followed  him  blindly  to  the  world's  end.  He,  on 
the  other  hand,  hesitated.  He  did  count  the  cost 
and  found  it  crushing.     His  means  were  small. 


134       A  Case  of  "  Heart  Failure  " 

His  future  depended  on  himself.  An  elopement 
would  involve  ruin,  poverty  and  squalor  as  well 
as,  in  time,  a  fretful  awakening  from  a  glorious 
dream. 

He  did  the  only  thing  possible.  He  told  her 
that  they  must  part,  that  he  must  give  her  up, 
that  he  must  not  see  her  again,  that  he  must  not 
even  write  to  her.  It  was  a  wise  and,  indeed, 
inevitable  decision ;  but  to  her  it  seemed  to  fore- 
tell the  end  of  her  life.  He  kept  the  compact, 
but  she  had  not  the  strength  to  accept  it.  It  was 
something  that  was  impossible.  She  endeavoured 
to  get  in  touch  with  him  again  and  again,  and  in 
many  ways,  but  without  success.  Hard  as  it  was, 
he  had  kept  to  his  resolve. 

Then  came  the  episode  of  the  operation.  Now, 
she  thought,  if  she  wrote  to  him  to  say  that  she 
was  in  London  and  alone  and  that  she  was  about 
to  undergo  an  operation  that  might  cause  her 
death,  he  must  come  to  see  her  or  he  must  at 
least  reply  to  her  letter.  She  felt  assured  that 
she  would  hear  from  him  at  last,  for,  after  all 
that  had  passed  between  them,  he  could  not  deny 
her  one  little  word  of  comfort  in  this  tragic 
moment. 

She  wrote  to  him  on  the  eve  of  her  operation. 
The  rest  of  the  story  I  have  told. 


A    RESTLESS    NIGHT 


VIII 

A    RESTLESS    NIGHT 

IT  was  in  Rajputana,  in  the  cold  weather,  that 
,we  came  upon  the  dak  bungalow.  I  was 
proceeding  south  from  a  native  state  where  I  had 
met  an  officer  in  the  Indian  Medical  Service. 
He  was  starting  on  a  medical  tour  of  inspection, 
and  for  the  first  stage  of  the  journey  we  travelled 
together.  He  was  glad  to  have  a  member  of 
his  own  profession  to  talk  to. 

towards  the  end  of  the  day  we  halted  at  this 
dak  bungalow.  It  was  situated  in  a  poor  waste 
which  was  possessed  of  two  features  only β€” dried 
earth  and  cactus  bushes.  So  elemental  was  the 
landscape  that  it  might  have  been  a  part  of  the 
primeval  world  before  the  green  things  came  into 
being.  The  cactus,  bloated,  misshaped  and  scarred 
by  great  age,  looked  like  some  antediluvian  growth 
which  had  preceded  the  familiar  plants  with  leaves. 
If  a  saurian  had  been  in  sight  browsing  on  this 
ancient  scrub  the  monster  would  have  been  in 
keeping.     Some  way  distant  across  the  plain  was 

a   native   village,   simple  enough   to  be  a  settle- 
J  137 


138  A  Restless  Night 

ment  of  neolithic  men.  Although  it  was  but  a 
splash  of  brown  amidst  the  faded  green  it  conveyed 
the  assurance  that  there  were  still  men  on  the 
earth. 

The  bungalow  was  simple  as  a  packing-case. 
It  showed  no  pretence  at  decoration,  while  there 
was  in  its  making  not  a  timber  nor  a  trowel  of 
plaster  which  could  have  been  dispensed  with. 
In  the  centre  of  the  miserly  place  was  a  common 
room  with  a  veranda  in  front  and  a  faintly- 
suggested  kitchen  at  the  back.  Leading  out  of 
the  common  room,  on  either  side,  was  a  bedroom, 
and  the  establishment  was  complete.  The  central 
room  was  provided  with  one  meal-stained  table  and 
two  dissolute-lookmg  chairs  of  the  kind  found  in 
a  servant's  attic.  The  walls  were  bare  save  for 
certain  glutinous  splashes  where  insects  had  been 
squashed  by  the  slipper  of  some  tormented  guest. 
The  place  smelt  of  grease  and  paraffin,  toned  by 
a  faint  suggestion  of  that  unclean  aromatic  odour 
which  clings  to  Indian  dwellings.  The  bedrooms 
were  alike β€” square  chambers  with  cement  floors, 
plain  as  an  empty  water-tank.  An  inventory  of 
their  respective  contents  was  completed  by  the 
following  items β€” one  low  bedstead  void  of  bed- 
ding, one  chair,  one  table  with  traces  of  varnish 
in   places    and   one   looking-glass   in    a    state   of 


A  Restless  Night  139 

desquamation.  To  these  may  be  added  one 
window  and  two  doors.  One  door  led  into  the 
common  room,  the  other  into  a  cemented  bath- 
room containing  a  battered  tin  bath,  skinned 
even  of  its  paint. 

We  each  oΒ£  us  had  an  Indian  servant  or  bearer 
who,  with  mechanical  melancholy,  made  the  toilet 
table  pretentious  by  placing  upon  it  the  entire 
contents  of  our  respective  dressing  bags. 

After  dinner,  of  a  sort,  we  sat  on  the  peni- 
tential chairs  and  smoked,  leaning  our  elbows  on 
the  table  for  our  greater  comfort.  The  doctor 
was  eloquent  upon  his  medical  experiences  in 
the  district,  upon  his  conflicts  with  pessimistic 
patients  and  his  struggles  with  fanaticism  and 
ignorance.  The  average  sick  man,  he  told  me, 
had  more  confidence  in  a  dried  frog  suspended 
from  the  neck  in  a  bag  than  in  the  whole  British 
Pharmacopoeia.  Most  of  his  narratives  have 
passed  out  of  my  memory,  but  one  incident  I 
had  reason  to  remember. 

It  concerned  a  native  from  the  adjacent  village 
who  was  working  as  a  stone-mason  and  whose  eye 
was  pierced  by  a  minute  splinter  of  stone.  As  a 
result  the  eye  became  inflamed  and  sightless,  save 
that  the  man  retained  in  the  damaged  organ  an 
appreciation  of  light.     As  bearing  upon  the  case 


140  A  Restless  Night 

and  its  sequel  I  must  explain  the  circumstances  of 
"  sympathetic  ophthalmia."  When  an  eye  is 
damaged  as  this  was,  and  inflammation  ensues,  it 
is  not  uncommon  for  the  mischief  to  spread  to  the 
sound  globe  and  destroy  that  also.  In  order  to 
prevent  such  a  catastrophe  it  is  necessary  to  remove 
the  injured  and  useless  eye  as  promptly  as  possible. 
That  was  the  uniform  practice  in  my  time.  The 
operation  in  question  was  urged  upon  the  native 
an  order  to  prevent  sympathetic  ophthalmia  in  the 
sound  eye,  but  he  declined  it,  preferring  to  consult 
a  magician  who  lived  a  day's  journey  from  the 
village.  The  consultation  took  place  and  the  man 
returned  to  the  local  dispensary ;  for  although  he 
still  had  good  vision  in  the  sound  eye  it  was 
beginning  to  trouble  him. 

The  surgeon  considered  that  the  operation  was 
now  probably  too  late ;  but  he  yet  urged  it  upon 
the  ground  that  there  was  some  prospect  of  success, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  failure  could  make  the 
patient's  condition  no  more  desperate.  The  man, 
persuaded  against  his  will,  at  last  consented,  and 
the  useless  eyeball  was  removed.  Unfortunately 
the  operation  wm  too  late ;  the  sound  eye  became 
involved  beyond  recovery  and  the  miserable  native 
found  himself  totally  blind.  He  ignorantly 
ascribed  his  loss  of  sight  to  the  operation. 


A  Restless  Night  141 

Before  my  friend  left  the  station  the  man  was 
brought  into  his  room  for  the  last  time,  and  when 
it  was  explained  to  him  that  he  was  in  the  doctor's 
presence  he  threw  his  arms  aloft  and,  shrieking 
aloud,  cursed  the  man  of  healing  with  a  vehemence 
which  should  have  brought  down  fire  from  heaven. 
He  called  upon  every  deity  in  the  Indian  myth- 
ology to  pour  torments  upon  this  maimer  of  men, 
to  blast  his  home  and  annihilate  his  family  root 
and  branch.     He  blackened  the  sky  with  curses 
because   the   darkness   which   engulfed   him   pre- 
vented him  from  tearing  out  with  his  nails  the 
eyes  of  this  murderous  Englishman.    Foaming  and 
screaming,  and  almost  voiceless  from  the  violence 
of  his  speech,  he  was  led  away  to  stumble  about 
his  village,  where  for  weeks  he  rent  the  air  with 
his  awful  imprecations.     Whether  the  poor  man 
was  now  alive  or  dead  the  doctor  could  not  say, 
for  he  had  heard  no  more  of  him. 

In  due  course  we  agreed  that  the  time  had 
come  to  go  to  bed.  The  doctor  said  that  he  always 
occupied  the  right-hand  bedroom  when  he  came 
to  the  bungalow,  but  as  it  was  found  that  my 
servant  had  deposited  my  bedding  and  effects  in 
this  particular  sepulchre,  he  retired  to  the  chamber 
across  the  hall. 

I  did  not  look  forward  to  a  night  in  this  so 


142  A  Restless  Night 

called  ''  Rest  House."  The  bedroom  was  as  com- 
fortless as  a  prison  cell  and  as  desolate  as  the  one 
sound  room  in  a  ruin.  There  was  some  comfort 
in  contemplating  the  familiar  articles  displayed  on 
the  dressing-table,  yet  they  looked  curiously  out 
of  place. 

I  locked  the  door  leading  to  the  common  room, 
but  found  that  the  door  to  the  bathroom  had  no 
lock;  while  there  was  merely  a  bolt  to  the  outer 
door  that  led  from  the  bathroom  into  the  open. 
This  bolt  I  shot,  but  left  the  intermediate  door 
ajar,  feeling  that  I  should  like  to  assure  myself 
from  time  to  time  that  the  far  room  was  empty. 
There  was  one  small  paraffin  lamp  provided,  but 
the  glass  shade  of  it  had  been  broken,  so  that  it 
iwas  only  when  the  wick  was  very  low  that  it  would 
burn  without  smoking.  By  the  glimmer  of  this 
malodorous  flame  I  undressed  and,  blowing  it  out, 
got  into  bed. 

The  place  was  as  black  as  a  pit,  as  stifling  and 
as  silent.  I  lay  awake  a  long  time,  for  the  still- 
ness was  oppressive.  I  found  myself  listening  to 
it.  It  seemed  to  be  made  up  of  some  faint,  far-off 
sounds  of  mysterious  import  of  which  I  imagined 
I  could  catch  the  rhythm.  It  was  possible  tc 
believe  that  these  half-imagined  pulsations  were 
produced  by  the  rush  of  the  earth  through  space, 


A  Restless  Night  143 

and  that  the  stillness  of  the  night  made  them 
audible. 

I  went  to  sleep  in  time  and  slept β€” as  I  after- 
wards discovered β€” for  some  hours,  when  I  was 
aroused  by  a  noise  in  the  room.  I  was  wideawake 
in  an  instant,  with  my  head  raised  off  the  pillow, 
listening  rigidly  for  the  sound  that  I  must  have 
heard  in  my  sleep.  The  place  was  in  solid  dark- 
ness. I  felt  that  there  was  something  alive  in  the 
room,  something  that  moved. 

At  last  the  sound  came  again.  It  was  the 
pattering  of  the  feet  of  some  animal.  The  creature 
was  coming  towards  the  bed.  I  could  hear  others 
moving  along  the  floor,  always  from  the  bathroom, 
until  the  place  seemed  to  be  alive  with  invisible 
creatures.  Such  is  the  effect  of  imagination  that 
I  conceived  these  unknown  animals  to  be  about 
the  size  of  retrievers.  I  wondered  if  their  heads 
would  reach  the  level  of  the  couch,  until  I  was 
relieved  to  hear  that  many  were  now  running  about 
under  the  bed.  I  resolved  to  shout  at  them  but 
fancied  that  the  noise  of  my  own  voice  would  be 
as  unpleasant  to  hear  as  the  voice  of  another  and 
unknown  human  being  in  the  room. 

I  noticed  now  a  faint  odour  of  musk,  and  was 
glad  to  think  that  these  pattering  feet  belonged 
to  musk-rats,  and  that  these  animals  must  have 


144  A  Restless  Night 

entered  through  the  drain  hole  I  had  observed 
in  the  outer  wall  of  the  bathroom.  I  dislike  rats, 
and  especially  rats  in  a  bedroom.  This  prejudice 
was  not  made  less  when  I  felt  that  some  of  them 
were  climbing  up  on  to  the  bed.  I  was  certain 
I  could  hear  one  crawling  over  my  clothes  which 
lay  on  the  chair  by  the  bedside.  I  was  certain 
that  others  were  searching  about  on  the  dressing- 
table,  and  recognized β€” or  thought  I  did β€” the 
clatter  of  a  shoe-horn  that  lay  there.  I  recalled 
stories  in  which  men  had  been  attacked  by  hordes 
of  rats,  and  I  wondered  when  they  would  attack 
me,  for,  by  this  time,  the  whole  room  seemed 
to  be  full  of  rats,  and  I  could  picture  legions 
swarming  in  from  the  plain  outside  in  a  long 
snake-like  column. 

In  a  while  I  was  sure  that  a  rat  was  on  the 
pillow  close  to  my  head.  My  hair  seemed  to  be 
flicked  by  the  whiskers  of  one  of  these  foetid 
brutes.  This  was  more  than  I  could  tolerate,  so 
I  sprang  up  in  bed  and  shouted.  There  was  a 
general  scuttle  for  the  far  door;  but  it  was  some 
time  before  I  ventured  to  pass  my  hand  over  the 
pillow  to  assure  myself  that  a  rat  was  not  still 
there. 

I  had  a  mind  to  get  out  of  bed  and  light  the 
lamp ;  but  to  do  this  seemed  to  be  like  taking  a 


A  Restless  Night  145 

step  into  a  black  pit.  I  lay  down  again.  For  a 
while  all  was  quiet.  Then  came  once  more  the 
pattering  of  feet  from  the  direction  of  the  bath- 
room, the  sickly  odour  of  musk  and  a  conviction 
that  at  least  a  hundred  rats  were  pouring  into  the 
room.  They  crept  up  to  the  bed  and  ran  about 
beneath  it  with  increasing  boldness.  I  was 
meditating  another  shout  when  there  came  a  sound 
in  the  room  that  made  every  vein  in  my  body 
tingle.  It  arose  from  under  the  bed,  a  hollow 
scraping  sound  which  I  felt  sure  was  due  to  the 
movement  of  a  human  being.  I  thought  it  was 
caused  by  the  scraping  of  a  belt  buckle  on  the 
cement  floor,  the  belt  being  worn  by  a  man  who 
was  crawling  on  his  stomach.  I  disliked  this  sound 
more  than  the  rats. 

At  this  moment,  to  add  to  my  discomfort,  I 
felt  a  rat  crawling  across  my  bare  foot,  a  beast 
with  small,  cold  paws  and  hot  fur.  I  kicked  it  off 
so  that  it  fell  with  a  thud  on  the  floor.  I  shouted 
again  and,  driven  to  desperation,  jumped  out  of 
bed.  I  half  expected  to  tread  on  a  mass  of  rats, 
but  felt  the  hard  floor  instead.  I  went  to  the 
dressing-table  and  struck  a  light.  The  place  was 
empty,  but  I  could  not  see  under  the  bed.  The 
match  went  out  and  in  the  blackness  I  expected 
some    fresh    surprise    to    develop.      I    managed 


146  A  Restless  Night 

to  strike  another  match  and  to  light  the 
lamp. 

I  placed  it  on  the  floor  and  looked  under  the 
bed.  What  I  saw  there  I  took  at  first  to  be  a 
piece  of  a  human  skull.  I  got  a  stick  and  touched 
it.  It  seemed  lighter  than  a  dried  bone.  I 
dragged  it  out  into  the  room.  It  was  a  cake  of 
unleavened  bread,  much  used  by  the  natives β€” 
dried  up  into  a  large  curled  chip.  The  rats  had 
been  dragging  this  away  and  had  so  produced  the 
scraping  sound  which  I  had  exaggerated  into  some- 
thing sinister. 

Having  convinced  myself  that  the  room  was 
empty  I  blocked  up  the  drain-hole  in  the  outer  wall 
by  placing  the  bath  in  front  of  it  and,  feeling 
secure  from  any  further  disturbance,  returned  to 
bed,  leaving  the  lamp  alight  on  the  table. 

For  a  long  time  I  kept  awake,  watching  every 
now  and  then  the  bathroom  door  to  satisfj'-  myself 
that  I  had  succeeded  in  keeping  the  beastly  animals 
out.  During  this  vigil  I  fell  asleep  and  then  at 
once  embarked  upon  a  dream,  the  vividness  and 
reahty  of  which  were  certainly  remarkable. 

The  most  convincing  feature  was  this.  The 
dream,  without  a  break,  continued  the  happenings 
of  the  night.  The  scene  was  this  identical  bedroom 
at  this  identical  moment.    The  dream,  as  it  were. 


A  Restless  Night  147 

took  up  the  story  from  the  moment  that  I  lost 
it.  Owing  to  my  close  scrutiny  every  detail  of 
the  vile  chamber  had  already  become  as  clearly 
impressed  upon  my  brain  as  if  it  had  been  fixed 
by  a  photographic  plate.  I  had  not β€” in  my  dream 
β€” fallen  asleep  again,  but  .was  still  wideawake  and 
still  keeping  a  watch  over  the  bathroom  door  for 
the  incoming  of  the  rats. 

The  bathroom  door  was  just  ajar,  but  the  very 
faint  glimmer  of  the  lamp  did  not  enable  me  to 
penetrate  the  darkness  that  filled  it.  I  kept  my 
eye  fixed  on  the  entry  when,  in  a  moment,  to  my 
horror,  the  door  began  to  open.  The  sight  was 
terrifying  in  the  extreme.  My  heart  was  thumping 
to  such  a  degree  that  I  thought  its  beats  must  be 
audible.  I  felt  a  deadly  sinking  in  my  stomach, 
while  the  skin  of  my  back  and  neck  seemed  to  be 
,wrinkling  and  to  be  dragged  up  as  might  be  a 
shirt  a  man  is  drawing  over  his  head.  There  is  no 
panic  like  the  panic  felt  in  a  dream. 

A  brown  hand  appeared  on  the  edge  of  the 
door.  It  was  almost  a  relief  to  see  that  it  was  a 
human  hand.  The  door  was  then  opened  to  its 
utmost.  Out  of  the  dark  there  crept  a  middle- 
aged  man,  a  native,  lean  and  sinewy,  without  a 
vestige  of  clothing  on  his  body.  His  skin  shone  in 
the  uncertain  light,   and  it  was  evident  that  his 


148  A  Restless  Night 

body,  from  head  to  foot,  was  smeared  with  oil. 
The  most  noticeable  point  about  the  man  was  that 
he  was  blind.  His  eyelids  were  closed,  but  the 
sockets  of  his  eyes  were  sunken  as  are  those  of  a 
corpse.  With  his  left  hand  he  felt  for  the  wall, 
while  in  his  right  hand  he  carried  a  small  stone- 
mason's pick.  His  face  was  expressionless.  This 
was  the  most  terrible  thing  about  it,  for  his  face 
was  as  the  face  of  the  dead.  He  crept  into  the 
room  as  Death  himself  might  creep  into  the 
chamber  of  the  dying. 

I  realized  at  once  in  my  dream  that  this  was 
the  native  about  whom  my  friend  had  been  speak- 
ing before  we  had  retired  for  the  night.  This 
man  had  heard  of  the  doctor's  arrival,  would 
know  my  room  as  the  one  he  usually  occupied, 
and  had  now  come  there  to  murder  him. 

I  was  so  fascinated  by  the  sight  of  this 
unhuman  creature  moving  towards  me  that  I 
could  not  stir  a  muscle.  I  was  raised  up  in  bed, 
and  w^as  leaning  on  one  elbow  like  an  image  on 
a  tomb.  I  was  so  filled  with  the  sense  of  a  final 
calamity  that  I  felt  I  had  ceased  to  breathe. 
There  were,  indeed,  such  a  clutching  at  my  throat 
and  such  a  bursting  at  my  heart  that  the  act  of 
breathing  seemed  wellnigh  impossible.  Had  I 
been  awake  I  should,  without  doubt,  have  shouted 


A  Restless  Night  149 

at  the  uncanny  intruder  and  attacked  him,  but  in 
the  dream  I  was  unable  to  stir,  and  the  longer  I 
remained  motionless  the  more  impossible  did  it 
appear  that  I  could  move.  My  limbs  might  have 
been  turned  into  stone. 

The  figure  crept  on,  feeling  his  way  by  the 
wall.  There  was  a  sense  of  an  oncoming, 
irresistible  fate.  Every  time  that  a  horrible  bare 
foot  was  lifted,  advanced  and  brought  to  the 
ground  I  felt  that  I  was  one  step  nearer  to  the 
end.  The  figure  seemed  to  grow  larger  as  it 
approached  me.  The  hand,  \vith  outstretched 
fingers,  that  groped  its  way  along  the  wall  was 
like  a  claw.  I  could  hear  the  breathing  of  the 
creature,  the  breath  being  drawn  in  between  the 
closed  teeth.  I  could  see  the  muscles  of  the  arm 
that  held  the  pick  contract  and  relax.  There  was 
now  in  the  air  the  loathsome  smell  of  the  unclean 
native  mixed  with  the  odour  of  oil. 

One  more  step  and  he  was  so  near  that  I  could 
see  the  faint  light  glimmer  on  his  teeth  and  could 
notice  that  they  were  dry.  The  outstretched, 
claw-like  hand  that  felt  its  way  along  the  wall  was 
now  nearly  over  my  head.  In  another  moment 
that  awful  pick  would  crash  into  my  skull  or 
plunge  into  my  neck.  I  bowed  my  head  instinc- 
tively so  that  I  should  not  see  the  blow  coming. 


150  A  Restless  Night 

and  at  the  same  time  I  thought  it  would  be  less 
terrible  if  the  iron  were  driven  into  my  back 
rather  than  into  my  head  or  face. 

The  evil  creature  was  now  close  to  the  bed. 
The  extended  arm  was  clawing  along  the  wall 
above  my  pillow,  for  I  had  now  shrunken  as  low 
as  I  could.  With  my  head  bent  I  could  now  see 
nothing  of  the  man  but  his  wizened  thigh,  upon 
which  the  muscles  rose  and  fell.  A  bony  knee-cap 
was  advanced  slowly,  and  then  I  saw  a  shadow 
move  on  the  floor.  This  I  felt  was  the  shadow 
of  the  arm  with  the  pick  raised  to  strike. 

I  was  mesmerized  as  would  be  a  rabbit  in  a 
corner  within  a  foot  of  a  snake.  Suddenly  the 
lamp  flame  gave  a  little  crackle.  The  sound, 
breaking  the  silence,  was  intensified  into  an 
explosion.  It  seemed  to  call  me  to  my  senses. 
With  one  maddened  half-conscious  effort  I  rolled 
gently  off  the  bed,  away  from  the  pursuer,  and 
slipped,  between  the  couch  and  the  wall,  on  to 
the  floor. 

I  made  little  noise  in  doing  this,  for  my  body 
was  uncovered,  the  bed  was  very  low,  and  the 
space  between  it  and  the  wall  so  narrow  that  I 
was  let  slowly  down  to  the  ground.  To  the  blind 
man  I  may  merely  have  turned  in  bed. 

As  I  lay  there  on  the  floor  I  could  see  the  two 


A  Restless  Night  151 

sinewy  feet  close  to  the  couch  and  could  hear  the 
awful  hand  moving  stealthily  over  the  very  pillow. 
I  next  knew  that  he  was  bending  over  the  couch 
to  find  what  was  between  the  bed  and  the  wall. 
Turning  my  head,  I  saw  a  shadowy  hand  descend 
on  the  far  side  of  the  bed,  the  fingers  extended 
as  if  feeling  the  air.  In  a  moment  he  would  reach 
me.  His  hand  moved  to  and  fro  like  the  head  of 
a  cobra,  while  I  felt  that  with  a  touch  of  his 
tentacle-like  fingers  I  should  die.  The  climax  of 
the  dream  was  reached. 

I  was  now  well  under  the  bed.  In  a  paroxysm 
of  despair  I  seized  the  two  skinny  ankles  and 
jerked  them  towards  me,  at  the  same  moment 
lifting  the  frail  bed  bodily  with  my  back  so  that 
it  turned  over  on  its  side  away  from  the  wall. 
The  wretch's  feet  being  suddenly  drawn  away 
from  him,  he  fell  heavily  backwards  upon  the  bare 
floor,  his  head  striking  the  stone  with  a  hollow 
sound.  The  edge  of  the  bedstead  lay  across  him. 
The  feet,  which  I  still  held,  were  nerveless,  and 
he  made  no  movement  to  withdraw  them.  I  crept 
back  clear  of  the  bed  and,  jumping  upright  against 
the  wall,  bolted  through  the  bathroom  and  out 
into  the  plain.  I  had  a  glimpse  of  the  man  as  I 
went  by.  He  was  motionless  and  his  mouth  hung 
open. 


152  A  Restless  Night 

I  ran  some  way  from  the  bungalow  before  I 
stopped.  I  was  like  a  man  saved  from  the  scaffold 
as  the  very  axe  was  about  to  drop.  There  was  a 
gentle  air  blowing,  cool  and  kindly.  Above  was 
a  sky  of  stars,  while  in  the  east  the  faint  light 
of  the  dawn  was  appearing  behind  the  Indian 
village. 

For  a  moment  or  two  I  watched  the  door 
leading  from  the  bathroom,  expecting  to  see  the 
man  with  the  pick  creep  out,  but  the  anticipation 
of  the  sight  was  so  dread  that  I  turned  away  and 
walked  to  the  other  side  of  the  bungalow.  Here 
my  greatest  joy  was  merely  to  breathe,  for  I 
seemed  to  have  been  for  hours  in  a  suffocating 
pit. 

The  relief  did  not  last  for  long.  I  was  seized 
with  another  panic.  Had  I  killed  the  man?  I 
felt  compelled  to  return  to  the  abhorred  room  and 
learn  the  worst.  I  approached  it  with  trembling. 
So  curious  are  the  details  of  a  dream  that  I  found 
β€” as  I  expected β€” the  bolt  on  the  outer  door 
wrenched  off  and  hanging  by  a  nail.  I  stepped 
into  the  disgusting  place,  full  of  anxiety  as  to 
what  further  horror  I  had  to  endure.  The  little 
lamp  was  still  alight.  The  bedstead  was  on  its 
edge  as  I  left  it,  but  the  man  was  gone.  There 
was  a  small  patch  of  blood  where  his  head  had 


A  Restless  Night  153 

struck  the  floor,  but  that  was  the  sole  relic  of  the 
tragedy. 

I  awoke  feeling  exhausted,  alarmed  and  very 
cold.  I  looked  at  once  at  the  floor  for  the  patch 
of  blood,  and,  seeing  nothing,  realized,  to  my 
extreme  relief,  that  I  had  been  merely  dreaming. 
It  was  almost  impossible  to  believe  that  the  events 
of  the  latter  part  of  the  night,  after  the  departure 
of  the  rats,  had  not  been  real.  At  breakfast  I 
retailed  to  my  companion  the  very  vivid  and 
dramatic  nightmare  in  which  I  had  taken  part. 
At  the  end  he  expressed  regret  for  the  mistake 
the  servants  had  made  in  allotting  us  our  rooms 
overnight,  but  I  am  not  sure  that  that  regret 
was  perfectly  sincere. 


IN   ARTICULO   MORTIS 


IX 

IN    ARTICULO   MORTIS 

THE  recent  work  on  "  Death  and  its 
Mystery,"^  by  Camille  Flammarion,  the 
eminent  astronomer,  cannot  fail  to  be  of  supreme 
interest.  The  second  vohime  of  the  series, 
entitled  "At  the  Moment  of  Death,"  will  more 
especially  appeal  to  medical  men,  and  it  is  with 
this  volume  and  with  the  reminiscences  it  has 
aroused  that  I  am  at  present  concerned. 

About  the  act  or  process  of  dying  there  is  no 
mystery.  The  pathologist  can  explain  precisely 
how  death  comes  to  pass,  while  the  physiologist 
can  describe  the  exact  physical  and  chemical  pro- 
cesses that  ensue  when  a  living  thing  ceases  to 
live.  Furthermore,  he  can  demonstrate  how  the 
material  of  the  body  is  finally  resolved  into  the 
elements  from  which  it  was  formed. 

The  mystery  begins  in  the  moment  of  death, 
and  that  mystery  has  engaged  the  thoughts  and 
imaginations  of  men  since  the  dawn  of  human 
existence.    It  was  probably  the  first  problem  that 

1  Fisher  Unwin,  London,  1922. 

157 


158  In  Articulo  Mortis 

presented  itself  to  the  inquisitive  and  ingenious 
mind,  and  it  may  be  that  it  will  be  the  last  to 
occupy  it.  Beyond  the  barrier  of  death  is  "the 
undiscovered  country  "  where  a  kindly  light  falls 
upon  Elysian  Fields  or  happy  hunting  grounds,  or 
fills  with  splendour  the  streets  of  an  eternal  city. 
To  some,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is  no  such 
country  but  only  an  impenetrable  void,  a  blank, 
a  mere  ceasing  to  be.  Certain  who  read  these 
tworks  of  the  learned  astronomer  may  perhaps  feel 
that  he  has  thrown  light  upon  the  great  mystery. 
Others  may  affirm  that  he  leaves  that  mystery  still 
unillumined  and  wholly  unsolved,  while  others 
again  may  think  that  he  makes  the  mystery  still 
more  mysterious  and  more  complex. 

M.  Flammarion  deals  with  the  manifestations 
of  the  dying,  with  agencies  set  in  action  by  the 
dying,  and  with  events  which  attend  upon  the 
moment  of  death.  He  affirms  that  in  addition 
to  the  physical  body  there  is  an  astral  body  or 
"psychic  element"  which  is  "imponderable  and 
gifted  with  special,  intrinsic  faculties,  capable  of 
functioning  apart  from  the  physical  organism,  and 
of  manifesting  itself  at  a  distance." 

This  leads  to  the  theory  of  bilocation  where  the 
actual  body  (at  the  point  of  death)  may  be  in  one 
place  and  the  astral  body  in  another.     It  is  this 


In  Articulo  Mortis  159 

power  of  bilocation  which  explains  the  phantasms 
and  apparitions  of  which  the  book  gives  many 
detailed  records.  These  apparitions  may  be  objec- 
tiveβ€” that  is  to  say,  may  be  visible  to  several  people 
at  the  same  time β€” or  they  may  be  subjective  or 
capable  of  being  perceived  only  by  the  subject  or 
seer.  "  These  apparitions,"  the  author  states, 
"  are  projections  emanating  from  the  soul  of  the 
dying."  They  are  astral  bodies  detached  for  the 
moment  from  the  physical  body  of  which  they  are 
part.  "It  is,"  the  author  continues,  "  at  the 
hour  of  death  that  transmissions  of  images  and  of 
sensations  are  most  frequent"  (p.  108). 

These  phantasms  appear,  either  in  dreams  or 
in  broad  daylight,  to  the  friends  of  dying  persons. 
They  may  announce  in  words,  "  I  am  dying,"  or 
**  I  am  dead."  They  may  merely  appear  with 
signs  upon  their  faces  of  alarm  or  of  impending 
dissolution.  They  may  appear  as  bodies  lying 
dead  upon  a  couch  or  in  a  coffin.  They  may  pre- 
dict the  hour  of  their  death,  but  more  usually 
their  appearance  coincides  with  the  exact  moment 
at  which  their  physical  bodies  ceased  to  exist. 

M.  Flammarion  gives  numerous  instances  of 
these  apparitions  seen  under  such  varying  circum- 
stances as  have  been  named.  In  certain  examples 
the  phantom  appears  to  have  substance  and  to  be 


i6o  In  Articulo  Mortis 

capable  of  making  its  presence  actually  felt.  Thus 
in  one  case  the  subject  saw  the  apparition  of  her 
sister  who  was  dying  in  a  place  far  away,  and  at 
the  same  time  ' '  felt  a  hand  brush  lightly  against 
the  sheets."  The  subject,  when  questioned,  said  : 
"No,  no,  it  wasn't  a  dream!  I  heard  her 
steps ;  they  made  the  floor  creak.  I'm  sure  of 
it;  I  wasn't  dreaming;  she  came;  I  saw  her" 
(p.  345). 

It  may  be  further  noted  that  persons  who 
announce  their  deaths  to  others  by  visions  or  by 
spoken  words  may  at  the  time  of  such  warning 
be  in  perfect  health.  Moreover,  the  apparition  may 
announce  to  the  dreamer  the  exact  date  of  the 
speaker's  own  death  many  days  in  advance.  In 
one  such  instance  a  man β€” then  in  sound  health 
β€” appeared  to  a  friend  in  a  dream  on  August  2 
and  informed  him  that  he  (the  subject  of  the 
apparition)  would  die  on  August  15.  The  event 
happened  as  foretold.  An  instance  which  in- 
volved an  interval  of  years  is  recorded  by  Robert 
Browning  the  poet.  Seven  years  after  his  wife's 
death  she  appeared  in  a  dream  to  her  sister.  Miss 
Arabel  Barrett.  Miss  Barrett  asked  the  appari- 
tion, "  When  will  the  day  come  on  which  we 
shall  be  reunited?  "  The  dead  woman  answered, 
"  My  dear,  in  five  years."    Five  years,  lacking  a 


In  Articulo  Mortis  i6i 

month,  after  this  vision,  Miss  Barrett  died  of  heart 
disease. 

In  messages  or  warnings  from  the  dying  M. 
Flammarion  affirms  that  telepathy  (or  the  trans- 
mission of  thought  to  a  distance)  plays  an  im- 
portant part.  'More  than  this,  he  says  :  "  It  is 
beyond  doubt  that  at  the  moment  of  death  a  subtle 
shock,  unknown  in  its  nature,  at  times  affects  those 
at  a  distance  who  are  connected  with  the  dying 
person  in  some  way.  This  connexion  is  not 
always  that  of  sympathy."  The  method  in  which 
telepathy  acts  is  explained  b}^  the  author  in  the 
following  words:  "  It  is  admitted  that  a  kind  of 
radiation  emanates  from  the  dying  person's  brain, 
from  his  spirit,  still  in  his  body,  and  is  dispersed 
into  space  in  ether  waves β€” successive,  spherical 
waves,  like  those  of  sound  in  the  atmosphere. 
When  this  wave,  this  emanation,  this  effluvium, 
comes  into  contact  with  a  brain  attuned  to  receive 
it,  as  in  the  case  of  a  wireless-telegraph  apparatus, 
the  brain  comprehends  it β€” feels,  hears,  sees " 
(p.  284). 

The  manifestations  produced  by  these  passages 
between  the  living  and  those  who  are  on  the  point 
of  death  are  very  varied.  They  may  take  the  form 
of  warnings,  predictions  or  notifications  of  death. 
They   may  be   conveyed   vast  distances   and   are 


i62  In  Articulo  Mortis 

usually  received  at  the  very  moment  at  which  the 
body  from  which  they  emanate  ceases  to  be. 
Warnings  or  announcements  may  be  conveyed  by 
voices  or  by  visions  of  various  kinds.  The  voices 
may  be  recognized  as  those  of  the  dying,  or  the 
actual  death  scene,  "  visioned  from  a  distance," 
may  be  presented  complete  in  every  detail.  Some 
of  the  manifestations  may  take  a  physical  form, 
such  as  knockings  upon  doors  and  windows,  the 
sound  of  footsteps  or  of  gliding  feet,  the  moving 
of  articles  of  furniture,  the  falling  of  portraits  from 
the  wall,  the  opening  of  doors,  the  passage  of  a 
gust  of  wind. 

Many  of  the  phenomena  appear  to  me  to  be 
hardly  worthy  of  being  recorded.  As  illustrations 
I  may  quote  the  movement  of  a  hat  on  a  hat  peg 
used  by  the  deceased,  the  violent  shaking  of  an 
iron  fender  to  announce  a  daughter's  death,  the 
fact  that  about  the  time  of  a  relative's  decease  a 
table  became  "  split  completely  along  its  whole 
length,"  while  on  another  like  occasion  a  gas  jet 
went  out  in  a  room  in  which  a  party  was  sitting, 
playing  cards. 

The  following  circumstance  will  not  commend 
itself  to  the  reasonable  as  one  that  was  dependent 
upon  a  supernatural  agency.  "  My  grandmother," 
a  student  writes,  "  died  in  1913.     At  the  hour  of 


In  Articulo  Mortis  163 

her  death  the  clock  which  hung  in  her  room 
stopped,  and  no  one  could  make  it  go  again.  Some 
years  afterwards  her  son  died,  and  the  very  day  of 
his  death  the  clock  again  began  to  go  without 
anyone  having  touched  it."  "It  is  strange," 
comments  M.  Flammarion,  "that  the  spirit  of 
someone  dying  or  dead  should  be  able  to  stop  a 
clock  or  start  it  again."  Assuredly  it  is  more 
than  strange.  The  same  comment  might  apply  to 
the  following  testimony  provided  by  a  gardener 
in  Luneville.  "  A  friend,  when  one  day  cleaning 
vegetables,  seated  in  a  chair,  was  struck  on  the 
knee  by  a  turnip  which  was  on  the  ground,  and 
heard  at  the  same  instant  two  cries  :  '  Mother ! 
Mother !  '  That  same  day  her  son,  a  soldier, 
was  dying  in  our  colony  of  Guiana ;  she  did  not 
hear  of  his  death  until  very  much  later." 

M.  Flammarion's  work  is  probably  the  most 
orderly,  temperate  and  exact  that  has  appeared 
on  the  subject  of  death  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  spiritualist.  It  has  been  the  work  of  many 
years  and  its  conclusions  are  based  upon  hundreds 
of  reports,  letters  and  declarations  collected  by  the 
writer.  To  many  readers  the  book  will,  no  doubt, 
be  convincing  and  inspiring,  while  possibly  to  a 
larger  number  of  people  the  author's  position  will 
appear  to  be  untenable,  and  much  of  the  evidence 


164  In  Articulo  Mortis 

upon  which  his  conclusions  are  based  to  be 
either  incredible  or  impossible.  With  those  who 
may  hold  this  latter  opinion  I  am  entirely  in 
accord. 

Many  of  the  so-called  manifestations,  such  as 
the  spirit  visitants,  the  visions  and  the  voices,  can 
be  as  fitly  claimed  to  be  illusions  and  hallucina- 
tions as  ajfirmed  to  be  due  to  the  action  of  the 
psychic  element  or  astral  body.  The  tricks  of 
the  senses  are  innumerable.  The  imagination, 
stimulated  and  intensified,  can  effect  strange 
things  in  sensitive  subjects ;  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  powers  of  self-deception  are  almost 
beyond  belief,  as  the  experience  of  any  physician 
will  attest.  Belief  in  the  supernatural  and  the 
miraculous  has  a  fascination  for  many  minds,  and 
especially  for  minds  of  not  too  stable  an  order. 
Such  persons  seem  to  prefer  a  transcendental 
explanation  to  one  that  is  commonplace. 
Apparitions  are  not  apt  to  appear  to  those  who 
are  healthy  both  in  body  and  in  mind.  Dreams, 
it  will  be  admitted  by  all,  are  more  often  due  to 
indigestion  than  to  a  supernatural  or  a  spiritual 
agency.  Voices  are  heard  and  non-existing  things 
^re  seen  by  those  whose  minds  are  deranged,  and 
it  must  be  allowed  that  not  a  few  of  the  men  and 
women  upon  whose  evidence  M.  Flammarion  de- 


In  Articulo  Mortis  165 

pends  exhibit  a  degree  of  emotional  excitement 
or  exaltation  which  borders  on  the  abnormal. 

I  think,  moreover,  it  would  not  be  unjust  to 
suggest  that  certain  of  the  narratives  are  exag- 
gerated and  that  an  element  of  invention  is 
possible  and,  indeed,  probable  in  many  of  them. 
There  is  an  impression  also  that  some  of  the  circum- 
stances detailed  have  been  misinterpreted  or  mis- 
applied or  have  been  modified  by  events  which 
have  followed  later  and  to  which  they  have  been 
adapted  as  an  afterthought.  Above  all  I  am 
reluctant  to  believe  that  the  dying,  in  the  solemn 
and  supreme  moment  of  passing  away  from  the 
earth,  can  be  occupied  by  the  trivialities β€” and, 
indeed,  I  would  say  by  the  paltry  tricks β€” which 
are  accredited  to  their  action  in  this  book. 

It  is  only  fair  to  point  out  that  the  volume 
now  discussed  is  written  by  an  eminent  man  of 
science  who  has  been  trained  all  his  life  in  methods 
of  precision,  in  the  judicial  examination  of  reported 
facts  and  in  the  close  scrutiny  of  evidence.  Further 
it  may  be  said  that  the  terms  "incredible"  and 
' '  impossible  ' '  would  have  been  applied  a  few  years 
ago  to  any  account  of  the  telephone  or  of  wire- 
less telegraphy,  while  the  same  expressions  would 
assuredly  be  employed  by  a  medical  man  when 
told,  not  so  long  since,  that  there  was  a  ray  capable 


i66  In  Articulo  Mortis 

of  making  a  human  body  so  transparent  as  to 
render  visible  not  only  the  bones  but  the  details 
of  their  internal  construction. 

In  common  with  others  who  have  been  for 
many  years  on  the  staff  of  a  large  hospital,  I  have 
seen  much  of  death  and  have  heard  even  more 
from  those  who  have  been  in  attendance  on  the 
dying.  In  this  experience  of  a  lifetime  I  have 
never  met  with  a  single  circumstance  which  would 
confirm  or  support  the  propositions  advanced  by 
M.  Flammarion.  This  is  obviously  no  argument. 
It  is  merely  a  record  of  negative  experience. 
The  only  two  events,  within  my  personal  know- 
ledge, which  bear  even  remotely  upon  the  present 
subject  are  the  following. 

I  was,  as  a  youth,  on  a  walking  tour  in  the 
south  of  England  with  a  cousin.  We  put  up  one 
night  at  a  certain  inn.  In  the  morning  my  com- 
panion came  down  to  breakfast  much  excited  and 
perturbed.  He  declared  that  his  father  was  dead, 
that  in  a  vivid  dream  he  had  seen  him  stretched 
out  dead  upon  the  couch  in  his  familiar  bedroom 
at  home.  He  had  awakened  suddenly  and  noted 
that  the  hour  was  2  a.m.  That  his  father  had 
expired  at  that  moment  he  was  assured,  so  assured 
that  he  proposed  to  return  home  at  once,  since 
his  mother  was  alone.     Inasmuch  as  the  journey 


In  Articulo  Mortis  167 

would  have  occupied  a  whole  day,  I  suggested 
that,  before  starting,  he  should  telegraph  and  seek 
news  of  his  father.  With  great  reluctance  he 
consented  to  this  course  and  the  telegram  was 
dispatched.  A  reply  was  received  in  due  course. 
It  was  from  the  father  himself  expressing  surprise 
at  the  inquiry  and  stating  that  he  was  never  better 
in  his  life.  Nothing,  it  transpired,  had  disturbed 
the  father's  rest  at  2  a.m.  on  this  particular  night. 
Nothing  untoward  happened.  My  uncle  lived  for 
many  years,  and  finally  died  one  afternoon,  and 
not,  therefore,  at  2  a.m. 

The  other  incident  is  associated  with  an  actual 
death  and  with  a  strange  announcement,  but  the 
announcement  is  not  to  be  explained  by  any  of 
the  theories  propounded  by  M.  Flammarion.  The 
facts  are  these.  I  was  on  a  steamship  which  was 
making  a  passage  along  that  coast  known  in  old 
days  as  the  Spanish  Main.  We  put  in  at  Colon, 
and  remained  there  for  about  a  day  and  a  half.  I 
took  advantage  of  this  break  in  the  voyage  to 
cross  the  Isthmus  by  train  to  Panama.  The 
names  of  those  who  were  travelling  by  the  train 
had  been  telegraphed  to  that  city,  which  will 
explain  how  it  came  about  that  on  reaching  the 
station  I  was  accosted  by  one  of  the  medical 
officers  of  the  famous  American  hospital  of  the 


i68  In  Articulo  Mortis 

place.  He  begged  me  to  see  with  him  a  patient 
under  his  care.  The  sick  man  was  an  EngUshman 
who  was  traveUing  for  pleasure,  who  was  quite 
alone  and  who  had  been  taken  ill  shortly  after 
his  arrival  on  the  Pacific.  He  was  the  only 
Englishman,  he  said,  on  that  side  of  the 
Isthmus. 

I  found  the  gentleman  in  a  private  ward. 
He  was  a  stranger  to  me,  was  very  gravely  ill, 
but  still  perfectly  conscious.  I  had  nothing  fresh 
to  suggest  in  the  way  of  treatment.  The  case  was 
obviously  hopeless,  and  we  agreed  that  his  life 
could  not  be  extended  beyond  a  few  days  and 
certainly  not  for  a  week.  It  was  a  satisfaction 
to  feel  that  the  patient  was  as  well  cared  for  as  if 
he  had  been  in  his  own  home  in  England.  I 
returned  to  Colon.  Travelling  with  me  was  a 
retired  general  of  the  Indian  Army.  He  had 
remained  at  Colon  during  my  absence.  I  told 
him  my  experience.  He  did  not  know  the  patient 
even  by  name,  but  was  much  distressed  at  the 
thought  of  a  fellow-countryman  dying  alone  in 
this  somewhat  remote  part  of  the  world.  This 
idea,  I  noticed,  impressed  him  greatly. 

Two  days  after  my  return  from  Panama  we 
were  on  the  high  seas,  having  touched  at  no  port 
since  leaving  Colon,     On  the  third  day  after  my 


In  Articulo  Mortis  169 

visit  to  the  hospital  the  general  made  a  curious 
communication  to  me.  The  hour  for  lunch  on 
the  steamer  was  12.15.  My  friend,  as  he  sat  down 
to  the  table,  said  abruptly,  "  Your  patient  at 
Panama  is  dead.  He  has  just  died.  He  died  at 
12  o'clock."  I  naturally  asked  how  he  had 
acquired  this  knowledge,  since  we  had  called 
nowhere,  there  was  no  wireless  installation  on  the 
ship,  and  we  had  received  no  message  from  any 
passing  vessel.  Apart  from  all  this  was  the 
question  of  time,  for  the  death,  he  maintained, 
had  only  just  occurred.  He  replied,  *'  I  cannot 
say.  I  was  not  even  thinking  of  the  poor  man. 
I  only  know  that  as  the  ship's  bell  was  striking 
twelve  I  was  suddenly  aware  that  he  had,  at  that 
moment,  died."  The  general,  I  may  say,  was  a 
man  of  sturdy  common  sense  who  had  no  belief 
in  the  supernatural,  nor  in  emanations  from  the 
dying,  nor  in  warnings,  nor  in  what  he  called 
generally  "  all  that  nonsense."  Telepathy β€” in 
which  also  he  did  not  believe β€” was  out  of  the 
question,  since  he  and  the  dead  man  were 
entirely  unknown  to  one  another.  My  friend 
was  merely  aware  that  the  news  had  reached  him. 
It  was  useless  for  me  to  say  that  I  did  not  think 
the  patient  could  have  died  so  soon,  for  the 
general  remained  unmoved.     He  only  knew  that 


170  In  Articulo  Mortis 

the  man  was  dead  whether  I  expected  the  event 
or  whether  I  did  not. 

When  we  reached  Trinidad  I  proposed  to  go 
ashore  to  ascertain  if  any  news  had  arrived  of  the 
death  at  Panama.  The  general  said  it  was  waste 
of  time.  The  man  was  dead,  and  had  died  at 
noon.  Nevertheless,  I  landed  and  found  that  a 
telegram  had  appeared  in  which  the  death  of  this 
lonely  gentleman  was  noted  as  having  taken  place 
on  the  day  I  have  named.  The  hour  of  his 
death  was  not  mentioned,  but  on  my  return  to 
England  I  was  shown  by  his  relatives  the  actual 
cablegram  which  had  conveyed  to  them  the  news. 
It  stated  that  he  had  died  at  Panama  on  that 
particular  day  at  twelve  o'clock  noon.  No 
coincidence  could  have  been  more  precise. 

The  general,  to  whom  the  event  was  as 
mysterious  as  it  was  unique  in  his  experience, 
ventured  one  comment.  He  said  that  during  his 
long  residence  in  India  he  had  heard  rumours  of 
the  transmission  of  news  from  natives  in  one  part 
of  India  to  natives  in  another,  which  reports β€” 
if  true β€” could  not  be  explained  by  the  feats  of 
runners  nor  by  any  system  of  signalling,  since 
the  distances  traversed  were  often  hundreds  of 
miles.  We  were  both  aware  of  the  rumour, 
current  at  the  time,  that  the  news  of  the  defeat 


In  Articulo  Mortis  171 

at  Colenso  was  known  in  a  certain  Indian  bazaar 
a  few  hours  after  the  guns  had  ceased  firing. 
This,  we  agreed,  was  assuredly  an  example  of 
loose  babble β€” started  by  a  native  who  hoped  to 
hear  of  the  failure  of  the  British β€” and  that  this 
gossip  had  become,  by  repetition,  converted  into 
a  prophecy  after  the  occurrence. 

For  my  own  part  I  must  regard  the  Panama 
incident  as  nothing  but  a  remarkable  coincidence 
of  thought  and  event.  My  friend  was  inclined 
to  regard  it  as  an  example  of  the  sudden  trans- 
mission of  news  of  the  kind  suggested  by  his 
Indian  experience.  Why  he  of  all  people  should 
have  been  the  recipient  of  the  message  was  beyond 
his  speculation,  since  he  had  no  more  concern 
with  the  happenings  at  Panama  than  had  the 
captain  of  the  ship,  to  whom  I  had  also  spoken 
of  the  occurrence. 

A  further  subject  of  some  interest,  suggested 
by  M.  Flammarion's  work,  may  be  touched  upon. 
In  the  contemplation  of  the  mystery  of  death  it 
may  be  reasonable  to  conjecture  that  at  the 
moment  of  dying,  or  in  the  first  moment  after 
death,  the  great  secret  would  be,  in  whole  or  in 
part,  revealed.  There  are  those  who  believe  that 
after  death  there  is  merely  the  void  of  non- 
existence, the  impenetrable  and  eternal  night  of 


172  In  Articulo  Mortis 

nothingness.  Others  conceive  the  spirit  of  the 
dead  as  wandering,  somewhere  and  somehow, 
Ibeyond  the  Hmits  of  the  world.  It  is  this  behef 
which  has  induced  many  a  mother,  after  the 
death  of  her  child,  to  leave  the  cottage  door 
open  and  to  put  a  light  in  the  window  with  some 
hope  that  the  wandering  feet  might  find  a  way 
home.  Others,  again,  hold  to  the  conviction  that 
those  who  die  pass  at  once  into  a  new  state  of 
existence,  the  conditions  of  which  vary  according 
to  the  faith  of  the  believer. 

In  the  face  of  the  great  mystery  it  would  be 
thought  that  those  who  have  returned  to  life  after 
having  been,  for  an  appreciable  time,  apparently 
dead  might  have  gained  some  insight  into  the 
unknown  that  lies  beyond.  Cases  of  such  recovery 
are  not  uncommon,  and  not  a  few  must  have 
come  within  the  experience  of  most  medical  men 
of  large  practice.  I  have  watched  certain  of  such 
cases  with  much  interest,  i^mong  them  the  most 
pronounced  example  of  apparent  lifelessness  was 
afforded  by  the  following  occasion. 

A  middle-aged  man,  in  good  general  health, 
was  brought  into  the  theatre  of  the  London 
Hospital  to  undergo  an  operation  of  a  moderate 
degree  of  severity.  The  administration  of  an 
auEesthetic  was  commenced,  but  long  before  the 


In  Articulo  Mortis  173 

moment  for  operating  arrived  the  man  collapsed 
and  appeared  to  be  dead.  His  pulse  had  stopped, 
or  at  least  no  pulse  could  be  detected,  the  heart- 
beat could  not  be  felt,  he  had  ceased  to  breathe, 
all  traces  of  sensation  had  vanished,  and  his 
countenance  was  the  countenance  of  the  dead. 
Artificial  respiration  was  at  once  employed, 
injections  of  various  kinds  were  given,  electricity 
was  made  extended  use  of,  while  the  heat  of  the 
body  was  maintained  by  hot  bottles  liberally 
disposed. 

The  man  remained  without  evidence  of  life 
for  a  period  so  long  that  it  seemed  to  be 
impossible  that  he  could  be  other  than  dead.  In 
the  intense  anxiety  that  prevailed,  and  in  the 
excitement  aroused,  I  have  no  doubt  that  this 
period  of  time  was  exaggerated  and  that  seconds 
might  have  been  counted  as  minutes ;  but  it 
represented,  in  my  own  experience,  the  longest 
stretch  of  time  during  which  a  patient  has 
remained  apparently  without  life.  Feeble  indica- 
tions of  respiration  returned  and  a  flutter  at  the 
wrist  could  again  be  felt,  but  it  was  long  before 
the  man  was  well  enough  to  be  moved  back  to 
the  ward,  the  operation  having  been,  of  course, 
abandoned. 

I  determined  to  watch  the  recovery  of  con- 


174  In  Articulo  Mortis 

sciousness  in  this  instance,  for  here  was  a  man 
who  had  been  so  far  dead  that,  for  a  period  almost 
incredible  to  believe,  he  had  been  without  the 
signs  and  evidences  of  life.  If  life  be  indicated 
by  certain  manifestations,  he  had  ceased  to  live. 
He  was,  without  question,  apparently  dead.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  this  man  must  have  penetrated 
so  far  into  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death 
that  he  should  have  seen  something  of  what  was 
beyond,  some  part,  at  least,  of  the  way,  some 
trace  of  a  path,  some  sight  of  a  country.  The  door 
that  separates  life  from  death  was  in  his  case  surely 
opening.    Had  he  no  glimpse  as  it  stood  ajar? 

He  became  conscious  very  slowly.  He  looked 
at  me,  but  I  evidently  conveyed  no  meaning  to 
his  mind.  He  seemed  gradually  to  take  in  the 
details  of  the  ward,  and  at  last  his  eye  fell  upon 
the  nurse.  He  recognized  her,  and  after  some 
little  time  said,  with  a  smile,  "  Nurse,  you  never 
told  me  what  you  heard  at  the  music  hall  last 
night."  I  questioned  him  later  as  to  any  experi- 
ence he  may  have  had  while  in  the  operating 
theatre.  He  replied  that,  except  for  the  first 
unpleasantness  of  breathing  chloroform,  he 
remembered  nothing.    He  had  dreamed  nothing. 

At  a  recent  meeting  (1922)  of  the  British 
Medical    Association    at    Glasgow    Sir    William 


In  Articulo  Mortis  175 

MacEwen  reports  an  even  more  remarkable  case 
of  a  man  who  was  brought  into  the  hospital  as 
"dead."     He    had    ceased    to    breathe    before 
admission.      An   operation   upon   the   brain   was 
performed  without  the  use  of  an  anaesthetic  of 
any     kind.      During     the     procedure     artificial 
respiration  was  maintained.     The  man  recovered 
consciousness  and,  looking  round  with  amazement 
at  the  operating  theatre  and  the  strange  gather- 
ing of  surgeons,  dressers  and  nurses,  broke  his 
death-like    silence    by    exclaiming,    "What's    all 
this  fuss  about?  "     It  is  evident  from  cases  such 
as  these  that  no  light  upon  the  mystery  is  likely 
to  be  shed  by  the  testimony  of  those  who  have 
even  advanced   so  far  as  to   reach   at  least  the 
borderland  of  the  "undiscovered  country." 

I  might  conclude  this  fragment  with  some 
comment  on  the  Fear  of  Death.  The  dread  of 
death  is  an  instinct  common  to  all  humanity. 
Its  counterpart  is  the  instinct  of  self-preservation, 
the  resolve  to  live.  It  is  not  concerned  with  the 
question  of  physical  pain  or  distress,  but  is  the 
fear  of  extinction,  a  dread  of  leaving  the  world, 
with  its  loves,  its  friendships  and  its  cherished 
individual  affairs,  with  perhaps  hopes  unrealized 
and  projects  incomplete.  It  is  a  dread  of  which 
the  young  know  little.     To  them  life  is  eternal. 


176  In  Articulo  Mortis 

The  adventure  is  before  them.  Death  and  old 
age  are  as  far  away  as  the  blue  haze  of  the 
horizon.  It  is  about  middle  age  that  the 
realization  dawns  upon  men  that  life  does  not  last 
for  ever  and  that  things  must  come  to  an  end. 
As  the  past  grows  vaster  and  more  distant  and 
the  future  lessens  to  a  mere  span,  the  dread  of 
death  diminishes,  so  that  in  extreme  old  age  it 
may  be  actually  welcomed. 

Quite  apart  from  this  natural  and  instinctive 
attitude  of  mind  there  is  with  many  a  poignant 
fear  of  death  itself,  of  the  actual  act  of  dying 
and  of  the  terror  and  suffering  that  may  be 
thereby  involved.  This  fear  is  ill-founded.  The 
last  moments  of  life  are  more  distressing  to 
.witness  than  to  endure.  What  is  termed  "  the 
agony  of  death  "  concerns  the  watcher  by  the 
bedside  rather  than  the  being  who  is  the  subject 
of  pity.  A  last  illness  may  be  long,  wearisome 
and  painful,  but  the  closing  moments  of  it  are, 
as  a  rule,  free  from  suffering.  There  may  appear 
to  be  a  terrible  struggle  at  the  end,  but  of  this 
struggle  the  subject  is  unconscious.  It  is  the 
onlooker  who  bears  the  misery  of  it.  To  the 
subject  there  is  merely  a  moment β€” 

"When  something  hke  a  white  wave  of  the  sea 
Breaks  o'er  the  brain  and  buries  us  in  sleep." 


In  Articulo  Mortis  177 

Death  is  often  sudden,  may  often  come  during 
sleep,  or  may  approach  so  gradually  as  to  be  almost 
unperceived.  Those  who  resent  the  drawbacks  of 
old  age  may  take  some  consolation  from  the  fact 
that  the  longer  a  man  lives  the  easier  he  dies. 

A  medical  friend  of  mine  had  among  his 
patients  a  very  old  couple  who,  having  few 
remaining  interests  in  the  world,  had  taken  up 
the  study  and  arrangement  of  their  health  as  a 
kind  of  hobby  or  diversion.  To  them  the  subject 
was  like  a  game  of  "Patience,"  and  was  treated 
in  somewhat  the  same  way.  They  had  made  an 
arrangement  with  the  doctor  that  he  should  look 
in  and  see  them  every  morning.  He  would  find 
them,  in  the  winter,  in  a  cosy,  old-fashioned  room, 
sitting  round  the  fire  in  two  spacious  arm-chairs 
which  were  precisely  alike  and  were  precisely 
placed,  one  on  the  right  hand  and  one  on  the  left. 
The  old  lady,  with  a  bright  ribbon  in  her  lace  cap 
and  a  shawl  around  her  shoulders,  would  generally 
have  some  knitting  on  her  knees,  while  the  old 
gentleman,  in  a  black  biretta,  would  be  fumbling 
with  a  newspaper  and  a  pair  of  horn  spectacles. 

The  doctor's  conversation  every  morning  was, 
of  necessity,  monotonous.  He  would  listen  to 
accounts  of  the  food  consumed,  of  the  medicine 
taken  and  of  the  quantity  of  sleep  secured,  just 


178  In  Articulo  Mortis 

as  he  would  listen  to  the  details  of  a  game  of 
"  Patience."  Now  and  then  there  would  be  some 
startling  "  move,"  some  such  adventure  as  a  walk 
to  the  garden  gate  or  the  bold  act  of  sitting  for 
an  hour  at  the  open  window.  After  having 
received  this  report  he  would  compliment  the 
lady  on  her  knitting  and  on  the  singing  of  her 
canary  and  would  discuss  with  the  gentleman  such 
items  of  news  as  he  had  read  in  the  paper. 

On  one  morning  visit  he  found  them  as  usual. 
The  wife  was  asleep,  with  her  spectacles  still  in 
place  and  her  hands  folded  over  her  knitting. 
The  canary  was  full  of  song.  The  midday  beef 
tea  was  warming  on  the  hob.  The  old  gentle- 
man, having  dealt  with  his  health,  became  very 
heated  on  the  subject  of  certain  grievances,  such 
as  the  noise  of  the  church  bells  and  the  unseemly 
sounds  which  issued  from  the  village  inn.  He 
characterized  these  and  like  disturbances  of  the 
peace  as  "  outrages  which  were  a  disgrace  to  the 
country."  After  he  had  made  his  denunciation 
he  said  he  felt  better. 

Your  wife,  I  see,  is  asleep,"  said  the  doctor. 
Yes,"  replied  the  old  man;  "she  has  been 
asleep,  I  am  glad  to  say,  for  quite  two  hours, 
because  the  poor  dear  had  a  bad  night  last 
night."     The  doctor  crossed  the  room  to  look  at 


In  Articulo  Mortis  179 

the  old  lady.  She  was  dead,  and  had,  indeed, 
been  dead  for  two  hours.  Such  may  be  the  last 
moments  of  the  very  old. 

Quite  commonly  the  actual  instant  of  death 
is  preceded,  for  hours  or  days,  by  total  uncon- 
sciousness. In  other  instances  a  state  of  semi- 
consciousness may  exist  up  to  almost  the  last 
moment  of  life.  It  is  a  dreamy  condition,  free 
of  all  anxiety,  a  state  of  twilight  when  the 
familiar  landscape  of  the  world  is  becoming  very 
indistinct.  In  this  penumbra  friends  are  recog- 
nized, automatic  acts  are  performed,  and  remarks 
are  uttered  which  show,  or  seem  to  show,  both 
purpose  and  reason.  It  is,  however,  so  hazy  a 
mental  mood  that  could  the  individual  return  to 
life  again  no  recollection  of  the  period  would,  I 
think,  survive.  It  is  a  condition  not  only  free 
from  uneasiness  and  from  any  suspicion  of  alarm, 
but  is  one  suggestive  even  of  content. 

I  was  with  a  friend  of  mine β€” a  solicitor β€” at 
the  moment  of  his  death.  Although  pulseless 
and  rapidly  sinking,  he  was  conscious,  and  in  the 
quite  happy  condition  just  described.  I  suggested 
that  I  should  rearrange  his  pillows  and  put  him  in  a 
more  comfortable  position.  He  replied,  "  Don't 
trouble,  my  dear  fellow ;  a  lawyer  is  comfortable  in 
any  position."    After  that  he  never  spoke  again. 


i8o  In  Articulo  Mortis 

In  connexion  with  this  semi-somnolent  state 
it  is  interesting  to  note  how  certain  traits  of 
character  which  have  been  dominant  during  Ufe 
may  still  survive  and  assert  themselves β€” it  may 
be  automatically β€” in  those  whose  general  con- 
sciousness is  fading  away  in  the  haze  of  death. 
The  persistence  of  this  ruling  passion  or  phase  of 
mind  was  illustrated  during  the  last  moments  of 
an  eminent  literary  man  at  whose  death-bed  I 
was  present.  This  friend  of  mine  had  attained 
a  position  of  great  prominence  as  a  journahst. 
He  had  commenced  his  career  as  a  reporter,  and 
the  reporter's  spirit  never  ceased  to  mark  the 
intellectual  activities  of  his  later  life.  He  was 
always  seeking  for  information,  for  news,  for  some 
matter  of  interest,  something  to  report.  His 
conversation,  as  one  acquaintance  said,  consisted 
largely  of  questions.  He  always  wanted  to  know. 
When  he  was  in  extremis,  but  still  capable  of 
recognizing  those  around  him,  the  dire  sound  of 
rattling  in  his  throat  commenced.  He  indicated 
that  he  wanted  to  speak  to  me.  I  went  to  his 
bedside.  He  said,  in  what  little  voice  remained, 
"  Tell  me  :  Is  that  the  death  rattle?  "  I  replied 
that  it  was.  "  Thank  you,"  he  said,  with  a  faint 
shadow  of  a  smile;  "  I  thought  so." 


THE    IDOL    V/ITH    HANDS    OF    CLAY 


X 

THE  IDOL   WITH   HANDS   OF   CLAY 

THE  good  surgeon  is  born,  not  made.  He 
is  a  complex  product  in  any  case,  and  often 
something  of  a  prodigy.  His  qualities  cannot 
be  expressed  by  diplomas  nor  appraised  by 
university  degrees.  It  may  be  possible  to 
ascertain  what  he  knows,  but  no  examination  can 
ehcit  what  he  can  do.  He  must  know  the  human 
body  as  a  forester  knows  his  wood ;  must  know 
it  even  better  than  he,  must  know  the  roots  and 
branches  of  every  tree,  the  source  and  wanderings 
of  every  rivulet,  the  banks  of  every  alley,  the 
flowers  of  every  glade.  As  a  surgeon,  moreover, 
he  must  be  learned  in  the  moods  and  troubles  of 
the  wood,  must  know  of  the  wild  winds  that  may 
rend  it,  of  the  savage  things  that  lurk  in  its 
secret  haunts,  of  the  strangling  creepers  that  may 
throttle  its  sturdiest  growth,  of  the  rot  and  mould 
that  may  make  dust  of  its  very  heart.  As  an 
operator,  moreover,  he  must  be  a  deft  handicrafts- 
man and  a  master  of  touch. 

He  may  have  all  these  acquirements  and  yet 

183 


i84     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

be  found  wanting;  just  as  a  man  may  succeed 
when  shooting  at  a  target,  but  fail  when  faced  by 
a  charging  lion.  He  may  be  a  clever  manipulator 
and  yet  be  mentally  clumsy.  He  may  even  be 
brilliant,  but  Heaven  help  the  poor  soul  who  has 
to  be  operated  upon  by  a  brilliant  surgeon. 
Brilhancy  is  out  of  place  in  surgery.  It  is 
pleasing  in  the  juggler  who  plays  with  knives  in 
the  air,  but  it  causes  anxiety  in  an  operating 
theatre. 

The  surgeon's  hands  must  be  delicate,  but 
they  must  also  be  strong.  He  needs  a  lace- 
maker's  fingers  and  a  seaman's  grip.  He  must 
have  courage,  be  quick  to  think  and  prompt  to 
act,  be  sure  of  himself  and  captain  of  the  venture 
he  commands.  The  surgeon  has  often  to  fight  for 
another's  life.  I  conceive  of  him  then  not  as  a 
massive  Hercules  wrestling  ponderously  with 
Death  for  the  body  of  Alcestis,  but  as  a  nimble 
man  in  doublet  and  hose  who,  over  a  prostrate 
form,  fights  Death  with  a  rapier. 

These  reflections  were  the  outcome  of  an 
incident  which  had  set  me  thinking  of  the  equip- 
ment of  a  surgeon  and  of  what  is  needed  to  fit 
him  for  his  work.  The  episode  concerned  a  young 
medical  man  who  had  started  practice  in  a  humble 
country    town.      His    student    career    had    been 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     185 

meritorious  and  indeed  distinguished.  He  had 
obtained  an  entrance  scholarship  at  his  medical 
school,  had  collected  many  laudatory  certificates, 
had  been  awarded  a  gold  medal  and  had  become 
a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons.  His 
inclination  was  towards  surgery.  He  considered 
surgery  to  be  his  metier.  Although  circumstances 
had  condemned  him  to  the  drab  life  of  a  family 
doctor  in  a  little  town,  he  persisted  that  he  was, 
first  and  foremost,  a  surgeon,  and,  indeed,  on 
his  door-plate  had  inverted  the  usual  wording  and 
had  described  himself  as  "  surgeon  and  physician." 
In  his  hospital  days  he  had  assisted  at  many 
operations,  but  his  opportunities  of  acting  as  a 
principal  had  been  few  and  insignificant.  In  a 
small  practice  in  a  small  town  surgical  oppor- 
tunities are  rare.  There  was  in  the  place  a 
cottage  hospital  with  six  beds,  but  it  was  mostly 
occupied  by  medical  cases,  by  patients  with 
rheumatism  or  pneumonia,  by  patients  who  had 
to  submit  to  the  surgical  indignity  of  being 
poulticed  and  of  being  treated  by  mere  physic. 
Cases  worthy  of  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  College 
of  Surgeons  were  very  few,  and  even  these  seldom 
soared  in  interest  above  an  abscess  or  a  broken 
leg. 

Just  before  the  young  doctor  settled  down  to 


M 


i86     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

practise  he  married.  It  was  a  very  happy  union. 
The  bride  was  the  daughter  of  a  neighbouring 
farmer.  She  had  spent  her  life  in  the  country, 
was  more  famiUar  with  the  ways  of  fowls  and 
ducks  than  with  the  ways  of  the  world,  while  a 
sunbonnet  became  her  better  than  a  Paris  toque. 
She  was  as  pretty  as  the  milkmaid  of  a  pastoral 
picture  with  her  pink-and- white  complexion,  her 
laughing  eyes  and  her  rippled  hair. 

Her  chief  charm  was  her  radiant  delight  in 
the  mere  joy  of  living.  The  small  world  in  which 
she  moved  was  to  her  always  in  the  sun,  and  the 
sun  was  that  of  summer.  There  was  no  town  so 
pretty  as  her  little  town,  and  no  house  so  perfect 
as  "the  doctor's"  in  the  High  Street.  "The 
doctor's  "  was  a  Georgian  house  with  windows 
of  many  panes,  with  a  fanlight  like  a  surprised 
eyebrow  over  the  entry  and  a  self-conscioUs  brass 
knocker  on  the  door.  The  house  was  close  to  the 
pavement,  from  which  it  was  separated  by  a  line 
of  white  posts  connected  by  loops  of  chain. 
Passers-by  could  look  over  the  low  green  wooden 
blinds  into  the  dining-room  and  see  the  table 
covered  with  worn  magazines,  for  the  room  was 
intended  to  imitate  a  Harley  Street  waiting- 
room.  They  could  see  also  the  bright  things  on 
the  sideboard,   the  wedding-present  biscuit  box. 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     187 

the  gong  hanging  from  two  cow-horns  and  the 
cup  won  at  some  hospital  sports.  To  the  young 
wife  there  never  was  such  a  house,  nor  such 
furniture,  nor  such  ornaments,  nor,  as  she 
went  about  with  a  duster  from  room  to  room, 
could  there  be  a  greater  joy  than  that  of  keeping 
everything  polished  and  bright. 

Her  most  supreme  adoration,  however,  was  for 
her  husband.  He  was  so  handsome,  so  devoted, 
and  so  amazingly  clever.  His  learning  was 
beyond  the  common  grasp,  and  the  depths  of  his 
knowledge  unfathomable.  When  a  friend  came 
in  at  night  to  smoke  a  pipe  she  would  sit  silent 
and  open-mouthed,  lost  in  admiration  of  her 
husband's  dazzling  intellect.  How  glibly  he 
would  talk  of  metabolism  and  blood-pressure ; 
how  marvellously  he  endowed  common  things 
with  mystic  significance  when  he  discoursed  upon 
the  value  in  calories  of  a  pound  of  steak,  or  upon 
the  vitamines  that  enrich  the  common  bean,  or 
even  the  more  common  cabbage.  It  seemed  to 
her  that  behind  the  tiny  world  she  knew  there 
was  a  mysterious  universe  with  which  her  well- 
beloved  was  as  familiar  as  was  she  with  the 
contents  of  her  larder. 

She  was  supremely  happy  and  content,  while 
her  husband  bestowed  upon  her  all  the  affection 


i88     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

of  which  he  was  capable.  He  was  naturally  vain, 
but  her  idolatry  made  him  vainer.  She  considered 
him  wonderful,  and  he  was  beginning  to  think 
her  estimate  had  some  truth  in  it.  She  was  so 
proud  of  him  that  she  rather  wearied  her  friends 
by  the  tale  of  his  achievements.  She  pressed 
him  to  allow  her  to  have  his  diploma  and  his 
more  florid  certificates  framed  and  hung  up  in 
the  consulting  room,  but  he  had  said  with  chill- 
ing superiority  that  such  things  '*  were  not 
done,"  so  that  she  could  only  console  herself  by 
adoring  the  modesty  of  men  of  genius. 

One  day  this  happy,  ever-busy  lady  was  seized 
with  appendicitis.  She  had  had  attacks  in  her 
youth,  but  they  had  passed  away.  This  attack, 
although  not  severe,  was  graver,  and  her  husband 
determined,  quite  wisely,  that  an  operation  was 
necessary.  He  proposed  to  ask  a  well-known 
surgeon  in  a  neighbouring  city  to  undertake  this 
measure.  He  told  his  wife,  of  course,  of  his 
intention,  but  she  would  have  none  of  it.  "  No," 
she  said,  "  she  would  not  be  operated  on  by  stuffy 
old  Mr.  Heron. ^  He  was  no  good.  She  could 
not  bear  him  even  to  touch  her.  If  an  operation 
was  necessary  no  one  should  do  it  but  her 
husband      He  was  so  clever,  such  a  surgeon,  and 

1  The  name  is  fictitious. 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     189 

so  up-to-date.  Old  Heron  was  a  fossil  and  behind 
the  times.  No !  Her  clever  Jimmy  should  do 
it  and  no  one  else.  She  could  trust  no  one  else. 
In  his  wonderful  hands  she  would  be  safe,  and 
would  be  running  about  again  in  the  garden  in 
no  time.  What  was  the  use  of  a  fine  surgeon  if 
his  own  wife  was  denied  his  precious  help!  " 

The  husband  made  no  attempt  to  resist  her 
wish.  He  contemplated  the  ordeal  with  dread, 
but  was  so  influenced  by  her  fervid  flattery  that 
he  concealed  from  her  the  fact  that  the  prospect 
made  him  faint  of  heart  and  that  he  had  even 
asked  himself  :   ''  Can  I  go  through  with  it.^  " 

He  told  me  afterwards  that  his  miserable 
vanity  decided  him.  He  could  not  admit  that  he 
lacked  either  courage  or  competence.  He  saw, 
moreover,  the  prospect  of  making  an  impression. 
The  town  people  would  say  :  "  Here  is  a  surgeon 
so  sure  of  himself  that  he  carries  out  a  grave 
operation  on  his  owti  wife  without  a  tremor." 
Then,  again,  his  assistant  would  be  his  fellow- 
practitioner  in  the  town.  How  impressed  he 
would  be  by  the  operator's  skill,  by  his  coolness, 
by  the  display  of  the  latest  type  of  instrument, 
and  generally  by  his  very  advanced  methods.  It 
was  true  that  it  was  the  first  major  operation  he 
had  ever  undertaken,  but  he  no  longer  hesitated. 


igo     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

He  must  not  imperil  his  wife's  faith  in  him  nor 
fail  to  realize  her  conception  of  his  powers.  As 
he  said  to  me  more  than  once,  it  was  his  vanity 
that  decided  him. 

He  read  up  the  details  of  the  operation  in 
every  available  manual  he  possessed.  It  seemed 
to  be  a  simple  procedure.  Undoubtedly  in  nine 
cases  out  of  ten  it  is  a  simple  measure.  His 
small  experience,  as  an  onlooker,  had  been  limited 
to  the  nine  cases.  He  had  never  met  with  the 
tenth.  He  hardly  believed  in  it.  The  operation 
as  he  had  watched  it  at  the  hospital  seemed  so 
simple,  but  he  forgot  that  the  work  of  expert 
hands  does  generally  appear  simple. 

The  elaborate  preparations  for  the  operation 
β€” made  with  anxious  fussiness  and  much  clinking 
of  steel β€” were  duly  completed.  The  lady  was 
brought  into  the  room  appointed  for  the  opera- 
tion and  placed  on  the  table.  She  looked  very 
young.  Her  hair,  parted  at  the  back,  was 
arranged  in  two  long  plaits,  one  on  either  side 
of  her  face,  as  if  she  were  a  schoolgirl.  She  had 
insisted  on  a  pink  bow  at  the  end  of  each  plait, 
pleading  that  they  were  cheerful.  She  smiled  as 
she  saw  her  husband  standing  in  the  room  look- 
ing very  gaunt  and  solemn  in  his  operating  dress 
β€” a  garb  of  linen  that  made  him  appear  half -monk. 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     191 

half -mechanic.  She  held  her  hand  towards  him, 
but  he  said  he  could  not  take  it  as  his  own  hand 
was  sterilized.  Her  smile  vanished  for  a  moment 
at  the  rebuke,  but  came  back  again  as  she  said  : 
"Now  don't  look  so  serious,  Jimmy;  I  am  not 
the  least  afraid.  I  know  that  with  you  I  am  safe 
and  that  you  will  make  me  well,  but  be  sure 
you  are  by  my  side  when  I  awake,  for  I  want 
to  see  you  as  I  open  my  eyes.  Wonderful 
boy!  " 

The  operation  was  commenced.  The  young 
doctor  told  me  that  as  he  cut  with  his  knife  into 
that  beautiful  white  skin  and  saw  the  blood  well 
up  behind  it  a  lump  rose  in  his  throat  and  he  felt 
that  he  must  give  up  the  venture.  His  vanity, 
however,  urged  him  on.  His  doctor  friend  was 
watching  him.  He  must  impress  him  with  his 
coolness  and  his  mastery  of  the  position.  He 
talked  of  casual  things  to  show  that  he  was  quite 
at  ease,  but  his  utterances  were  artificial  and 
forced. 

For  a  time  all  went  well.  He  was  showing 
off,  he  felt,  with  some  effect.  But  when  the 
depths  of  the  wound  were  reached  a  condition  of 
things  was  found  which  puzzled  him.  Structures 
were  confused  and  matted  together,  and  so 
obscured  as  to  be  unrecognizable.     He  had  read 


192     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

of  nothing  like  this  in  his  books.  It  was  the 
tenth  case.  He  became  uneasy  and,  indeed, 
alarmed,  as  one  who  had  lost  his  way.  He  ceased 
to  chatter.  He  tried  to  retain  his  attitude  of 
coolness  and  command.  He  must  be  bold,  he 
kept  saying  to  himself.  He  made  bhnd  efforts 
to  find  his  course,  became  wild  and  finally  reck- 
less. Then  a  terrible  thing  happened.  There 
was  a  tear β€” something  gave  way β€” something 
gushed  forth.  His  heart  seemed  to  stop.  He 
thought  he  should  faint.  A  cold  sweat  broke 
out  upon  his  brow.  He  ceased  to  speak.  His 
trembling  fingers  groped  aimlessly  in  the  depths 
of  the  wound.  His  friend  asked :  "  What  has 
happened  ?  ' '  He  replied  with  a  sickly  fury : 
"Shut  up!" 

He  then  tried  to  repair  the  damage  he  had 
done ;  took  up  instrument  after  instrument  and 
dropped  them  again  until  the  patient's  body  was 
covered  with  soiled  and  discarded  forceps,  knives 
and  clamps.  He  wiped  the  sweat  from  his  brow 
with  his  hand  and  left  a  wide  streak  of  blood 
across  his  forehead.  His  knees  shook  and  he 
stamped  to  try  to  stop  them.  He  cursed  the 
doctor  who  was  helping  him,  crying  out :  "  For 
God's  sake  do  this,"  or  "  For  God's  sake  don't 
do  that ' ' ;  sighed  like  a  suffocating  man ;  looked 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     193 

vacantly  round  the  room  as  if  for  help ;  looked 
appealingly  to  his  wife's  masked  face  for  some 
sign  of  her  tender  comfort,  but  she  was  more 
than  dumb.  Frenzied  with  despair,  he  told  the 
nurse  to  send  for  Mr.  Heron.  It  was  a  hopeless 
mission,  since  that  surgeon β€” even  if  at  home β€” 
could  not  arrive  for  hours. 

He  tried  again  and  again  to  close  the  awful 
rent,  but  he  was  now  nearly  dropping  with  terror 
and  exhaustion.  Then  the  anaesthetist  said  in  a 
whisper:  "How  much  longer  will  you  be?  Her 
pulse  is  failing.  She  cannot  stand  much  more." 
He  felt  that  he  must  finish  or  die.  He  finished 
in  a  way.  He  closed  the  wound,  and  then  sank 
on  a  stool  with  his  face  buried  in  his  blood-stained 
hands,  while  the  nurse  and  the  doctor  applied  the 
necessary  dressing. 

The  patient  was  carried  back  to  her  bedroom, 
but  he  dared  not  follow.  The  doctor  who*  had 
helped  him  crept  away  without  speaking  a  word. 
He  was  left  alone  in  this  dreadful  room  with  its 
hideous  reminders  of  what  he  had  done.  He 
wandered  about,  looked  aimlessly  out  of  the 
window,  but  saw  nothing,  picked  up  his  wife's 
handkerchief  which  was  lying  on  the  table, 
crunched  it  in  his  hand,  and  then  dropped  it  on 
the  floor  as  the  red  horror  of  it  all  flooded  his 


194     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

brain.  What  had  he  done  to  her?  She!  She 
of  all  women  in  the  world ! 

He  caught  a  sight  of  himself  in  the  glass. 
His  face  was  smeared  with  blood.  He  looked 
inhuman  and  unrecognizable.  It  was  not  himself 
he  saw  :  it  was  a  murderer  with  the  brand  of 
Cain  upon  his  brow.  He  looked  again  at  her 
handkerchief  on  the  ground.  It  was  the  last 
thing  her  hand  had  closed  upon.  It  was  a  piece 
of  her  lying  amid  this  scene  of  unspeakable 
horror.  It  was  like  some  ghastly  item  of 
evidence  in  a  murder  story.  He  could  not  touch 
it.  He  could  not  look  at  it.  He  covered  it  with 
a  towel. 

In  a  while  he  washed  his  hands  and  face,  put 
on  his  coat  and  walked  into  the  bedroom.  The 
blind  was  down ;  the  place  was  almost  dark ;  the 
atmosphere  was  laden  with  the  smell  of  ether. 
He  could  see  the  form  of  his  wife  on  the  bed,  but 
she  was  so  still  and  seemed  so  thin.  The  coverlet 
appeared  so  flat,  except  where  the  points  of  her 
feet  raised  a  little  ridge.  Her  face  was  as  white 
as  marble.  Although  the  room  was  very  silent, 
he  could  not  hear  her  breathe.  On  one  side  of 
the  bed  stood  the  nurse,  and  on  the  other  side  the 
anaesthetist.  Both  were  motionless.  They  said 
nothing.      Indeed,    there    was    nothing    to    say. 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay     195 

They  did  not  even  look  up  when  he  came  in. 
He  touched  his  wife's  hand,  but  it  was  cold  and 
he  could  feel  no  pulse. 

In  about  two  hours  Heron,  the  surgeon, 
arrived.  The  young  doctor  saw  him  in  an 
adjacent  bedroom,  gave  him  an  incoherent, 
spasmodic  account  of  the  operation,  laid  emphasis 
on  unsurmountable  difficulties,  gabbled  some- 
thing about  an  accident,  tried  to  excuse  himself, 
maintained  that  the  fault  was  not  his,  but  that 
circumstances  were  against  him. 

The  surgeon's  examination  of  the  patient  was 
very  brief.  He  went  into  the  room  alone.  As 
he  came  out  he  closed  the  door  after  him.  The 
husband,  numb  with  terror,  was  awaiting  him  in 
the  lobby.  The  surgeon  put  his  hand  on  the 
wretched  man's  shoulder,  shook  his  head  and, 
without  uttering  a  single  word,  made  his  way 
dow^n  the  stairs.  He  nearly  stumbled  over  a 
couple  of  shrinking,  white-faced  maids  who  had 
crept  up  the  stairs  in  the  hope  of  hearing  some- 
thing of  their  young  mistress. 

As  he  passed  one  said :  "Is  she  better, 
doctor?  "  but  he  merely  shook  his  head,  and 
without  a  word  walked  out  into  the  sunny  street 
where  some  children  were  dancing  to  a  barrel- 
organ. 


196     The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay 

The  husband  told  me  that  he  could  not 
remember  what  he  did  during  these  portentous 
hours  after  the  operation.  He  could  not  stay  in 
the  bedroom.  He  wandered  about  the  house. 
He  went  into  his  consulting  room  and  pulled  out 
some  half-dozen  works  on  surgery  with  the  idea 
of  gaining  some  comfort  or  guidance ;  but  he 
never  saw  a  word  on  the  printed  page.  He  went 
into  the  dispensary  and  looked  over  the  rows  of 
bottles  on  the  shelves  to  see  if  he  could  find  any- 
thing, any  drug,  any  elixir  that  would  help.  He 
crammed  all  sorts  of  medicines  into  his  pocket 
and  took  them  upstairs,  but,  as  he  entered  the 
room,  he  forgot  all  about  them,  and  when  he 
found  them  in  his  coat  a  week  later  he  wondered 
how  they  had  got  there.  He  remembered  a  pallid 
maid  coming  up  to  him  and  saying  :  "  Lunch  is 
ready,  sir."    He  thought  her  mad. 

He  told  me  that  among  the  horrors  that 
haunted  him  during  these  hours  of  waiting  not 
the  least  were  the  flippant  and  callous  thoughts 
that  would  force  themselves  into  his  mind  with 
fiendish  brutality.  There  was,  for  example,  a 
scent  bottle  on  his  wife's  table β€” a  present  from 
her  aunt.  He  found  himself  wondering  why  her 
aunt  had  given  it  to  her  and  when,  what  she  had 
paid  for  it,  and  what  the  aunt  would  say  when 


The  Idol  with  Hands  of  Clay      197 

she  heard  her  niece  was  dead.  Worse  than  that, 
he  began  composing  in  his  mind  an  obituary 
notice  for  the  newspapers.  How  should  he  word 
it.'*  Should  he  say  "beloved  wife,"  or  "dearly 
loved  wife,"  and  should  he  add  all  his  medical 
qualifications?  It  was  terrible.  Terrible,  too, 
was  his  constant  longing  to  tell  his  wife  of  the 
trouble  he  was  in  and  to  be  comforted  by  her. 

Shortly  after  the  surgeon  left  the  anaesthetist 
noticed  some  momentary  gleam  of  consciousness 
in  the  patient.  The  husband  hurried  in.  The 
end  had  come.  His  wife's  face  was  turned 
towards  the  window.  The  nurse  lifted  the  blind 
a  little  so  that  the  light  fell  full  upon  her.  She 
opened  her  eyes  and  at  once  recognized  her 
husband.  She  tried  to  move  her  hand  towards 
him,  but  it  fell  listless  on  the  sheet.  A  smile β€” 
radiant,  grateful,  adoring β€” illumined  her  face, 
and  as  he  bent  over  her  he  heard  her  whisper  : 
"Wonderful  boy." 


BREAKING    THE    NEWS 


XI 

BREAKING    THE   NEWS 

AMONG  the  more  painful  experiences  which 
X^m  haunt  a  doctor's  memory  are  the  occasions 
on  which  it  has  been  necessary  to  tell  a  patient 
that  his  malady  is  fatal  and  that  no  measure 
of  cure  lies  in  the  hands  of  man.  Rarely  in- 
deed has  such  an  announcement  to  be  bluntly 
made.  In  the  face  of  misfortune  it  is  merciless 
to  blot  out  hope.  That  meagre  hope,  although 
it  may  be  but  a  will-o'-the-wisp,  is  still  a  glimmer 
of  light  in  the  gathering  gloom.  Very  often 
the  evil  tidings  can  be  conveyed  by  the  lips  of 
a  sympathetic  friend.  Very  often  the  message 
can  be  worded  in  so  illusive  a  manner  as  to  plant 
merely  a  germ  of  doubt  in  the  mind ;  which  germ 
may  slowly  and  almost  painlessly  grow  into  a 
realization  of  the  truth.  I  remember  being 
present  when  Sir  William  Jenner  was  enumerating 
to  a  friend  the  qualities  he  considered  to  be 
essential  in  a  medical  man.  "He  needs,"  said 
the  shrewd  physician,  "three  things.  He  must 
be  honest,  he  must  be  dogmatic  and  he  must  be 

N  201 


202  Breaking  the  News 

kind."  In  imparting  his  dread  message  the 
doctor  needs  all  these  qualities,  but  more  especially 
the  last β€” he  must  be  kind.  His  kindness  will  be 
the  more  convincing  if  he  can,  for  the  moment, 
imagine  himself  in  the  patient's  place  and  the 
patient  in  his. 

The  mind  associates  the  pronouncing  of  a 
verdict  and  a  sentence  of  death  with  a  court  of 
justice,  a  solemn  judge  in  his  robes,  the  ministers 
of  the  law,  the  dock,  a  pallid  and  almost  breath- 
less audience.  Such  a  spectacle,  with  its  elaborate 
dignity,  is  impressive  enough,  but  it  is  hardly  less 
moving  when  the  scene  is  changed  to  a  plain 
room,  hushed  almost  to  silence  and  occupied  by 
two  persons  only,  the  one  who  speaks  and  the 
one  who  listens β€” the  latter  with  bowed  head  and 
with  knotted  hands  clenched  between  his  knees. 

The  manner  in  which  ill-news  is  received 
depends  upon  its  gravity,  upon  the  degree  to 
which  the  announcement  is  unexpected  and  upon 
the  emotional  bearing  of  the  recipient.  There 
may  be  an  intense  outburst  of  feehng.  There 
may  be  none.  The  most  pitiable  cases  are  those 
in  which  the  sentence  is  received  in  silence,  or 
when  from  the  trembling  lips  there  merely  escapes 
the  words,  "  It  has  come." 

The  most  vivid  displays  of  feeling  that  occur 


Breaking  the  News  203 

to  my  mind  have  been  exhibited  by  mothers  when 
the  fate  of  a  child  is  concerned.  If  her  child 
be  threatened  a  mother  may  become  a  tigress. 
I  remember  one  such  instance.  I  was  quietly 
interviewing  a  patient  in  my  consulting  room 
when  the  door  suddenly  flew  open  and  there 
burst  in β€” as  if  blown  in  by  a  gust  of  wind β€” a 
gasping,  wild-eyed  woman  with  a  little  girl  tucked 
up  under  her  arm  like  a  puppy.  Without  a  word 
of  introduction  she  exclaimed  in  a  hoarse  whisper, 
"He  wants  to  take  her  foot  off."  This  sudden, 
unexplained  lady  was  a  total  stranger  to  me. 
She  had  no  appointment.  I  knew  nothing  of 
her.  She  might  have  dropped  from  the  clouds. 
However,  the  elements  of  violence,  confusion  and 
terror  that  she  introduced  into  my  placid  room 
were  so  explosive  and  disturbing  that  I  begged 
my  patient  to  excuse  me  and  conducted,  or  rather 
impelled,  the  distraught  lady  into  another  room. 
Incidentally  I  may  remark  that  she  was  young 
and  very  pretty ;  but  she  was  evidently  quite 
oblivious  of  her  looks,  her  complexion,  her  dress 
or  her  many  attractions.  I  had  before  noticed 
that  when  a  good-looking  woman  is  unconscious 
of  being  good-looking  there  is  a  crisis  in  progress. 
The  story,  which  was  told  me  in  gasps  and 
at  white  heat,  was  as  follow.     The  child  was  a 


204  Breaking  the  News 

little  girl  of  about  three,  almost  as  pretty  as  her 
mother.  She  was  the  only  child  and  had  developed 
tuberculous  disease  in  one  foot.  The  mother  had 
taken  the  little  thing  to  a  young  surgeon  who 
appears  to  have  let  fall  some  rash  remark  as  to 
taking  the  foot  off.  This  was  enough  for  the 
mother.  She  would  not  listen  to  another  syllable. 
She,  whom  I  came  to  know  later  as  one  of  the 
sweetest  and  gentlest  of  women,  changed  at  the 
moment  to  a  wild  animal β€” a  tigress. 

Without  a  word  she  snatched  up  the  baby  and 
bolted  from  the  house,  leaving  the  child's  sock 
and  shoe  on  the  consulting-room  floor.  She  had 
been  given  my  name  as  a  possible  person  to  con- 
sult and  had  dashed  off  to  my  house,  carrying  the 
child  through  the  streets  with  its  bare  foot  and 
leg  dangling  in  the  air.  On  being  admitted  she 
asked  which  was  my  room.  It  was  pointed  out 
to  her,  and  without  more  ado  she  flung  herself  in 
as  I  have  described.  The  child,  I  may  say,  was 
beaming  with  delight.  This  dashing  in  and  out 
of  other  people's  houses  and  being  carried  through 
the  streets  without  a  sock  or  a  shoe  on  her  foot 
struck  her  as  a  delicious  and  exciting  game. 

The  mother's  fury  against  my  surgical  colleague 
was  almost  inexpressible.  If  the  poor  man  had 
suggested  cutting  off  the  child's  head  he  could 


Breaking  the  News  205 

not  have  done  worse.  "How  dare  he!'*  she 
gasped.  "  How  dare  he  talk  of  cutting  off  her 
foot !  If  he  had  proposed  to  cut  off  my  foot  I 
should  not  have  minded.  It  would  be  nothing. 
But  to  cut  off  her  little  foot,  this  beautiful  little 
foot,  is  a  horror  beyond  words,  and  then  look  at 
the  child,  how  sweet  and  wonderful  she  is !  What 
wickedness!"  It  was  a  marvellous  display  of 
one  of  the  primitive  emotions  of  mankind,  a  pic- 
ture, in  human  guise,  of  a  tigress  defending  her 
cub.  By  a  happy  good  fortune,  after  many 
months  and  after  not  a  few  minor  operations,  the 
foot  got  well  so  that  the  glare  in  the  eyes  of  the 
tigress  died  away  and  she  remembered  again  that 
she  was  a  pretty  woman. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  abrupt  reception  of 
ill-tidings  may  have  a  disastrous  effect  upon  the 
hearer.  The  medical  man  is  aware  that,  if  he 
would  avoid  shock,  the  announcement  of  un- 
pleasant facts  or  of  unhappy  news  must  be  made 
slowly  and  with  a  tactful  caution.  In  this  method 
of  procedure  I  learnt  my  lesson  very  early  and  in 
a  way  that  impressed  my  memory. 

I  was  a  house-surgeon  and  it  was  Christmas 
time.  In  my  day  each  house-surgeon  was  on  what 
was  called  "  full  duty  "  for  one  entire  week  in 
the  month.     During  these  seven  days  all  accident 


2o6  Breaking  the  News 

cases  came  into  his  surgeon's  wards.  He  was  said 
to  be  "  taking  in."  On  this  particular  Christmas 
week  I  was  "  taking  in."  Two  of  my  brother 
house-surgeons  had  obtained  short  leave  for 
Christmas  and  I  had  undertaken  their  duties.  It 
was  a  busy  time ;  so  busy  indeed  that  I  had  not 
been  to  bed  for  two  nights.  On  the  eve  of  the 
third  night  I  was  waiting  for  my  dressers  in  the 
main  corridor  at  the  foot  of  the  stair.  I  was 
leaning  against  the  wall  and,  for  the  first  and  the 
last  time  in  my  life,  I  fell  asleep  standing  up.  The 
nap  was  short,  for  I  was  soon  awakened,  "  rudely 
awakened"  as  novelists  would  put  it. 

I  found  myself  clutched  by  a  heated  and  pant- 
ing woman  who,  as  she  clung  to  me,  said  in  a 
hollow  voice,  "Where  have  they  took  him?" 
The  question  needed  some  amplification.  I  in- 
quired who  "he"  was.  She  replied,  "The  bad 
accident  case  just  took  in."  Now  the  term 
"accident"  impUes,  in  hospital  language,  a  man 
ridden  over  in  the  street,  or  fallen  from  a  scaffold, 
or  broken  up  by  a  railway  collision.  I  told  her 
I  had  admitted  no  such  case  of  accident.  In  fact 
the  docks  and  the  great  works  were  closed,  and 
men  and  women  were  celebrating  the  birth  of 
Christ  by  eating  too  much,  by  getting  drunk  and 
by  street  rioting,  which  acts  involved  only  minor 


Breaking  the  News  207 

casualties.  She  was,  however,  convinced  he  was 
"  took  in."  He  was  her  husband.  She  gave  me 
his  name,  but  that  conveyed  nothing,  as  it  was 
the  dresser's  business  to  take  names.  With  a 
happy  inspiration  I  asked,  "  What  is  he?  "  "A 
butler,"  she  replied.  Now  a  butler  is  one  of  the 
rarest  varieties  of  mankind  ever  to  be  seen  in 
Whitechapel,  and  it  did  so  happen  that  I  had,  a 
few  hours  before,  admitted  an  undoubted  butler. 
I  told  her  so,  with  the  effusion  of  one  eager  to 
give  useful  information.  She  said,  "  What  is  the 
matter  with  him?"  I  replied  cheerily,  "He 
has  cut  his  throat." 

The  effect  of  this  unwise  readiness  on  my  part 
was  astonishing.  The  poor  woman,  letting  go 
of  my  coat,  collapsed  vertically  to  the  floor.  She 
seemed  to  shut  up  within  herself  like  a  telescope. 
She  just  went  down  like  a  dress  dropping  from  a 
peg.  When  she  was  as  small  a  heap  as  was  pos- 
sible in  a  human  being  she  rolled  over  on  to  her 
head  on  the  ground.  A  more  sudden  collapse  I 
have  never  seen.  Had  I  been  fully  awake  it  would 
never  have  happened.  We  placed  her  on  a  couch 
and  soon  restored  her  to  consciousness. 

Her  story  was  simple.  She  and  her  husband 
had  met.  The  two  being  "  full  of  supper  and 
distempering  draughts  "  (as  BrabantiO  would  say) 


2o8  Breaking  the  News 

had  had  a  savage  quarrel.  At  the  end  he  banged 
out  of  the  house,  exclaiming,  "  I  will  put  an  end 
to  this."  She  had  bawled  after  him,  "  I  hope  to 
God  you  will."  He  had  wandered  to  Whitechapel 
and,  creeping  into  a  stable,  had  cut  his  throat 
there  and  then.  The  friend  who  hastened  to  in- 
form the  wife  told  her,  with  a  tactfulness  I  so 
grievously  lacked,  that  her  husband  had  met  with 
an  accident  and  had  been  taken  to  the  hospital. 
This  lesson  I  never  forgot  and  in  the  future  based 
my  method  of  announcing  disaster  upon  that 
adopted  by  the  butler's  discreet  friend. 

Although  a  digression  from  the  present  subject 
I  am  reminded  of  the  confusion  that  occasionally 
took  place  in  the  identity  of  cases.  All  patients 
in  the  hospital  who  are  seriously  ill,  whether  they 
have  been  long  in  the  wards  or  have  been  only 
just  admitted,  are  placed  on  "the  dangerous 
list  "  and  have  their  names  posted  at  the  gate 
so  that  their  relatives  might  be  admitted  at  any 
time  of  the  day  or  night. 

A  man  very  gravely  injured  had  been  taken 
into  the  accident  ward.  He  was  insensible  and  his 
condition  such  that  he  was  at  once  put  on  the 
dangerous  list,  or,  in  the  language  of  the  time, 
was  "  gated."  During  the  course  of  the  evening 
n  youngish  woman,  dressed  obviously  in  her  best. 


Breaking  the  News  209 

bustled  into  the  ward  with  an  air  of  importance 
and  with  a  handkerchief  to  her  Hps.  She  de- 
manded to  see  the  man  who  had  been  brought 
in  seriously  injured.  She  was  directed  by  the 
sister  to  a  bed  behind  a  screen  where  lay  the  man, 
still  insensible  and  with  his  head  and  much  of 
his  face  enveloped  in  bandages.  The  woman  at 
once  dropped  on  her  knees  by  the  bedside  and, 
throwing  her  arms  about  the  neck  of  the  uncon- 
scious man,  wept  with  extreme  profusion  and  with 
such  demonstrations  of  grief  as  are  observed  at 
an  Oriental  funeral.  When  she  had  exhausted 
herself  she  rose  to  her  feet  and,  staring  at  the 
man  on  the  bed,  exclaimed  suddenly,  "  This  is 
not  Jim.  This  is  not  my  husband.  Where  is 
he?" 

Now,  in  the  next  bed  to  the  one  with  the 
screen,  and  in  full  view  of  it,  was  a  staring  man 
sitting  bolt  upright.  He  had  been  admitted  with 
an  injury  to  the  knee.  This  was  Jim.  He  was 
almost  overcome  by  amazement.  He  had  seen 
his  wife,  dressed  in  her  best,  enter  the  ward,  clap 
her  hand  to  her  forehead,  fall  on  her  knees  and 
throw  her  arms  round  the  neck  of  a  total  stranger 
and  proceed  to  smother  him  with  kisses.  Jim's 
name  had  been  "gated"  by  mistake. 

When  she  came  to   the  bedside  of  her  real 


210  Breaking  the  News 

husband  she  was  annoyed  and  hurt,  so  hurt,  in- 
deed, that  she  dealt  with  him  rudely.  She  had 
worked  herself  up  for  a  really  moving  theatrical 
display  in  the  wards,  had  rehearsed  what  she  should 
say  as  she  rode  along  in  the  omnibus  and  con- 
sidered herself  rather  a  heroine  or,  at  least,  a  lady 
of  intense  and  beautiful  feeling  which  she  had  now 
a  chance  of  showing  off.  All  this  was  wasted  and 
thrown  away.  An  injured  knee,  caused  by  falling 
over  a  bucket,  was  not  a  subject  for  fine  emotional 
treatment.  She  was  disgusted  with  Jim.  He  had 
taken  her  in.  "  Bah!  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Come 
in  with  water  on  the  knee !  You  might  as  well 
have  come  in  with  water  on  the  brain !  You  are 
a  fraud,  you  are  !  What  do  you  mean  by  dragging 
me  all  the  way  here  for  nothing .''  You  ought  to 
be  ashamed  of  yourself."  With  this  reproof  she 
sailed  out  of  the  room  with  great  dignity β€” a 
deeply  injured  woman. 

To  return  to  the  original  topic.  In  all  my 
experience  the  most  curious  manner  in  which  a 
painful  announcement  was  received  was  manifested 
under  the  following  circumstances.  A  gentleman 
brought  his  daughter  to  see  me β€” a  charming  girl 
of  eighteen.  He  was  a  widower  and  she  was  his 
only  child.  A  swelling  had  appeared  in  the  upper 
part  of  her  arm  and  was  increasing  ominously.    It 


Breaking  the  News  211 

became  evident  on  examination  that  the  growth 
was  of  the  kind  known  as  a  sarcoma  and  that  the 
only  measure  to  save  Hfe  was  an  amputation  of 
the  limb  at  the  shoulder  joint,  after,  of  course, 
the  needful  confirmatory  exploration  had  been 
made. 

A  more  distressing  position  could  hardly  be 
imagined.  The  girl  appeared  to  be  in  good  health 
and  was  certainly  in  the  best  of  spirits.  Her  father 
was  absolutely  devoted  to  her.  She  was  his  ever- 
delightful  companion  and  the  joy  and  comfort  of 
his  life.  Terrible  as  the  situation  was  it  was 
essential  not  only  that  the  truth  should  be  told 
but  told  at  once.  Everything  depended  upon  an 
immediate  operation  and,  therefore,  there  was  not 
a  day  to  be  lost.  To  break  the  news  seemed  for 
a  moment  almost  impossible.  The  poor  father 
had  no  suspicion  of  the  gravity  of  the  case.  He 
imagined  that  the  trouble  would  probably  be  dealt 
with  by  a  course  of  medicine  and  a  potent  liniment. 
I  approached  the  revelation  of  the  dreadful  truth 
in  an  obscure  manner.  I  discussed  generalities, 
things  that  were  possible,  difficulties  that  might 
be,  threw  out  hints,  mentioned  vague  cases,  and 
finally  made  known  to  him  the  bare  and  ghastly 
ti'uth  with  as  much  gentleness  as  I  could  command. 

The  wretched   man  listened   to  my  discourse 


212  Breaking  the  News 

with  apparent  apathy,  as  if  wondering  what  all 
this  talk  oould  mean  and  what  it  had  to  do  with 
him.  When  I  had  finished  he  said  nothing,  but, 
rising  quietly  from  his  chair,  walked  over  to  one 
side  of  the  room  and  looked  at  a  picture  hanging 
on  the  wall.  He  looked  at  it  closely  and  then, 
stepping  back  and  with  his  head  on  one  side,  viewed 
it  at  a  few  feet  distant.  Finally  he  examined  it 
through  his  hand  screwed  up  like  a  tube.  While 
so  doing  he  said,  "  That  is  a  nice  picture.  I 
rather  Hke  it.  Who  is  the  artist?  Ah!  I  see  his 
name  in  the  corner.  I  like  the  way  in  which  he 
has  treated  the  clouds,  don't  you?  The  fore- 
ground too,  with  those  sheep,  is  very  cleverly 
managed."  Then  turning  suddenly  to  me  he 
burst  out,  "  What  were  you  talking  about  just 
now?  You  said  something.  What  was  it?  For 
God's  sake  say  that  it  is  not  true !  It  is  not 
true!     It  cannot  be  true!  " 


A    QUESTION    OF    HATS 


XII 

A    QUESTION    OF   HATS 

I  HAD  had  a  very  busy  afternoon  and  had 
still  two  appointments  to  keep.  The  first  of 
these  was  in  the  suburbs,  a  consultation  with 
a  doctor  who  was  a  stranger  to  me.  It  was  a 
familiar  type  of  house  where  we  met β€” classic 
Doric  pillars  to  the  portico,  a  congested  hall 
with  hat-pegs  made  of  cow  horns,  a  pea-green 
vase  with  a  fern  in  it  perched  on  a  bamboo 
tripod,  and  a  red  and  perspiring  maid-servant. 
Further,  I  became  acquainted  with  a  dining-room 
containing  bomb-proof,  mahogany  furniture,  and 
great  prints  in  pairs  on  the  walls,  "War"  and 
"Peace"  on  one  side,  "Summer"  and 
"Winter"  on  the  other.  Then  there  was  the 
best  bedroom,  rich  in  lace  and  wool  mats,  con- 
taining a  bedstead  as  glaring  in  brass  as  a 
fire-engine,  a  mirror  draped  with  muslin  and 
pink  bows,  and  enough  silver  articles  on  the 
dressing-table  to  start  a  shop.  After  a  discus- 
sion of  the  case  with  the  doctor  in  a  drawing-room 

which  smelt  like  an  empty  church,  I  rushed  off, 

215 


2i6  A  Question  of  Hats 

leaving  the  doctor  to  detail  the  treatment  we  had 
advised,  for  I  found β€” to  my  dismay β€” that  I  was 
twenty  minutes  late. 

The  second  case  was  that  of  an  exacting  duke 
whom  I  had  to  visit  at  regular  periods  and, 
according  to  the  ducal  pleasure,  I  should  be  at 
the  door  at  least  one  minute  before  the  appointed 
hour  struck.  I  was  now  hopelessly  late  and  con- 
sequently flurried.  On  reaching  the  ducal  abode 
I  flew  upstairs  prepared  to  meet  the  storm.  His 
Grace  ignored  my  apologies  and  suggested,  with 
uncouth  irony,  that  I  had  been  at  a  cricket 
match.  He  added  that  it  was  evident  that  I 
took  no  interest  in  him,  that  his  sufferings  were 
nothing  to  me,  and  concluded  by  asserting  that 
if  he  had  been  dying  I  should  not  have  hurried. 
I  always  regard  remarks  of  this  type  as  a  symptom 
of  disease  rather  than  as  a  considered  criticism  of 
conduct,  and  therefore  had  little  difficulty  in 
bringing  the  duke  to  a  less  contentious  frame  of 
mind  by  reverting  to  that  topic  of  the  day β€” his 
engrossing  disorder. 

The  duke  never  allowed  his  comfort  to  be  in 
any  way  disturbed.  He  considered  his  disease  as 
a  personal  affront  to  himself,  and  I  therefore 
discussed  it  from  the  point  of  view  of  an 
unprovoked  and  indecent  outrage.     This  he  found 


A  Question  of  Hats  217 

very  pleasing,  although  I  failed  to  answer  his 
repeated  inquiry  as  to  why  His  Grace  the  Duke 
of  X  should  be  afflicted  in  this  rude  and  offensive 
manner.  It  was  evident  that  his  position  should 
have  exempted  him  from  what  was  quite  a  vulgar 
disorder,  and  it  was  incomprehensible  that  he, 
of  all  people,  should  have  been  selected  for  this 
insult. 

The  inter\iew  over,  I  made  my  report  to  the 
duchess,  who  was  in  a  little  room  adjacent  to  the 
hall.  She  followed  me  out  to  ask  a  final  question 
just  as  I  was  on  the  point  of  taking  my  hat. 
The  hat  handed  to  me  by  the  butler  was,  how- 
ever, a  new  hat  I  had  never  seen  before.  It  was 
of  a  shape  I  disliked.  The  butler,  with  due 
submission,  said  it  was  the  hat  I  came  in.  I 
replied  it  was  impossible,  and,  putting  it  on  my 
head,  showed  that  it  was  so  small  as  to  be 
absurd.  The  duchess,  who  was  a  lady  of  prompt 
convictions,  exclaimed,  "Ridiculous;  that  was 
never  your  hat !  ' '  The  butler  could  say  no 
more  :  he  was  convicted  of  error.  The  duchess 
then  seized  upon  the  only  other  hat  on  the  table 
and  held  it  at  arm's  length.  "  Whose  is  this?  " 
she  cried.  ''  Heavens,  it  is  the  shabbiest  hat  I 
ever  saw!  It  cannot  be  yours."  (It  was  not.) 
Looking  inside,  she  added,  "What  a  filthy  hat! 


2i8  A  Question  of  Hats 

It  is  enough  to  poison  the  house."  Handing  it 
to  the  butler  as  if  it  had  been  an  infected  rag, 
she  exclaimed,  "Take  it  away  and  burn  it!  " 

The  butler  did  not  at  once  convey  this 
garbage  to  the  flames,  but  remarked β€” as  if  talk- 
ing in  his  sleep β€” "  There  is  a  pianoforte  tuner 
in  the  drawing-room."  The  duchess  stared  with 
amazement  at  this  inconsequent  remark.  Where- 
upon the  butler  added  that  the  new  hat  I  had 
rejected  might  possibly  be  his.  He  was  at  once 
sent  up  to  confront  the  artist,  whose  aimless 
tinkling  could  be  heard  in  the  hall,  with  the 
further  message  that  if  the  dirty  hat  should 
happen  to  be  his  he  was  never  to  enter  the  house 
again.  The  butler  returned  to  say  that  the 
musician  did  not  "use  "  a  hat.  He  wore  a  cap, 
which  same  he  had  produced  from  his  pocket. 

While  the  butler  was  away  a  great  light  had 
illumined  the  mind  of  the  duchess.  It  appeared 
that  Lord  Andrew,  her  son-in-law,  had  called 
that  afternoon  with  his  wife.  He  had  just  left, 
his  wife  remaining  behind.  It  was  soon  evident 
that  the  duchess  had  a  grievance  against  her 
son-in-law.  When  the  light  fell  upon  her  she 
exclaimed  to  me,  "  I  see  it  all  now.  This 
horrible  hat  is  Andrew's.  He  has  taken  yours 
by    mistake    and   has   left   this    disgusting    thing 


A  Question  of  Hats  219 

behind.  It  is  just  like  him.  He  is  the  worst- 
dressed  man  in  London,  and  this  hat  is  just  the 
kind  he  would  wear." 

At  this  moment  the  daughter  appeared.  She 
had  overheard  her  mother's  decided  views,  and 
was  proportionately  indignant.  She  disdained 
to  even  look  at  the  hat,  preferring  to  deal  with 
the  indictment  of  Andrew  on  general  grounds. 
She  defended  her  husband  from  the  charge  of 
being  unclean  with  no  little  show  of  temper. 
Without  referring  to  the  specific  hat,  she  said 
she  was  positive,  on  a  priori  grounds,  that 
Andrew  would  never  wear  a  dirty  hat.  Her 
mother  had  no  right  to  say  such  things.  It  was 
unjust  and  unkind. 

The  duchess  was  now  fully  roused.  She  was 
still  more  positive.  This,  she  affirmed,  was  just 
the  sort  of  thing  Andrew  would  do β€” leave  an  old 
hat  behind  and  take  a  good  one.  She  would  send 
him  at  once  a  note  by  a  footman  demanding  the 
immediate  return  of  my  hat  and  the  removal  of 
his  own  offensive  headgear. 

The  daughter,  deeply  hurt,  had  withdrawn 
from  the  discussion.  I  suggested  that  as  Lady 
Andrew  was  about  to  go  home  she  might  inquire 
if  a  mistake  had  been  made.  Her  Grace,  how- 
ever,   was    far    too    moved    to    listen    to    such 


220  A  Question  of  Hats 

moderation.  She  wanted  to  tell  Andrew  what 
she  thought  of  him,  and  it  was  evident  she  had 
long  been  seeking  the  opportunity.  So  she  at 
once  stamped  off  to  write  the  note.  In  the 
meanwhile  I  waited,  gazing  in  great  melancholy 
of  mind  at  the  two  hats.  The  silent  butler  also 
kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon  them  with  a  gloom  even 
deeper  than  mine.  I  had  hinted  that  the  new 
hat  might  belong  to  Lord  Andrew,  but  the 
duchess  had  already  disposed  of  that  suggestion 
by  remarking  with  assurance  that  Andrew  never 
wore  a  new  hat.  The  note  was  produced  and  at 
once  dispatched  by  a  footman. 

I  have  no  idea  of  the  wording  of  the  note, 
but  I  was  satisfied  that  the  duchess  had  not  been 
ambiguous,  and  that  she  had  told  her  son-in-law 
precisely  what  were  her  present  views  of  him  in 
a  wider  sense  than  could  be  expressed  in  terms 
of  hats.  The  writing  of  the  letter  had  relieved 
her.    She  was  almost  calm. 

She  now  told  the  silent  butler  to  fetch  one 
of  the  duke's  hats,  so  that  I  might  have  at  least 
some  decent  covering  to  my  bare  head  thus 
unscrupulously  stripped  by  the  unclean  Andrew. 
The  butler  returned  with  a  very  smart  hat  of  the 
duke's.  It  had  apparently  never  been  worn.  It 
fitted  me  to  perfection.     In  this  vicarious  coronet 


A  Question  of  Hats  221 

I  regained  my  carriage.  I  felt  almost  kindly 
towards  the  duke  now  that  I  was  wearing  his 
best  hat. 

Next  day  I  placed  the  ducal  hat  in  a  befitting 
hat-box  and,  having  put  on  another  hat  of  my 
own,  was  starting  for  the  scene  of  the  downfall 
of  Lord  Andrew.  At  my  door  a  note  was  handed 
me.  It  was  from  the  suburban  doctor.  He  very 
courteously  pointed  out  that  I  had  taken  his  hat 
by  mistake,  and  said  he  would  be  glad  if  I  would 
return  it  at  my  convenience,  as  he  had  no  other, 
and  my  hat  came  down  over  his  eyes.  It  was 
a  dreadful  picture,  that  of  a  respected  practitioner 
going  his  rounds  with  a  hat  resting  on  the  bridge 
of  his  nose ;  but  at  least  it  cleared  up  the  mystery 
of  the  new  hat.  The  butler  was  right.  In  my 
anxiety  at  being  late  on  the  previous  afternoon 
I  was  evidently  not  conscious  that  I  was  wearing 
a  hat  which  must  have  looked  like  a  thimble  on 
the  top  of  an  egg. 

On  reaching  the  ducal  residence  I  was  received 
by  the  butler.  He  said  nothing ;  but  it  seemed 
to  me  that  he  smiled  immoderately  for  a  butler. 
The  two  hats,  the  new  and  the  dirty,  were  still 
on  the  table,  but  the  duchess  made  no  appear- 
ance. I  returned  the  duke's  hat  with  appropriate 
thanks  and  expressed  regret  for  the  stupid  mistake 


222  A  Question  of  Hats 

I  had  made  on  the  occasion  of  my  last  visit. 
I  then  placed  the  doctor's  new  hat  I  had 
repudiated  in  the  hat-box  ready  for  removal. 

The  full  mystery  was  still  unsolved,  while  the 
butler  stood  in  the  hall  like  a  hypnotized  sphinx. 
I  said,  in  a  light  and  casual  way,  "  And  what 
about  Lord  Andrew?  Did  his  lordship  answer 
the  note?  "  The  butler  replied,  with  extreme 
emphasis,  "He  did  indeed!  "  Poor  duchess,  I 
thought,  what  a  pity  she  had  been  so  violent  and 
so  hasty. 

Still  the  dirty  hat  remained  shrouded  in 
mystery,  so,  pointing  to  it,  I  said  to  the  butler, 
"  By  the  way,  whose  hat  is  that?  "  "  That  hat, 
sir,"  he  replied,  adopting  the  manner  of  a  show- 
man in  a  museum,  "that  hat  is  the  duke's.  It 
is  the  hat  His  Grace  always  wears  when  he  goes 
out  in  the  morning."  "  But  then,"  I  asked, 
"  why  did  you  not  tell  the  duchess  so  yester- 
day? "  He  replied,  "What,  sir!  After  Her 
Grace  had  said  that  the  hat  was  enough  to 
poison  the  house  !     Not  me  !  ' ' 


Printed  by  Cassell  &  Compaky,  Limited,  La  Belle  Sauvage,  London,  E.C.4. 

F.  35.1222 


(0 
N